summaryrefslogtreecommitdiff
path: root/14294-0.txt
diff options
context:
space:
mode:
Diffstat (limited to '14294-0.txt')
-rw-r--r--14294-0.txt6995
1 files changed, 6995 insertions, 0 deletions
diff --git a/14294-0.txt b/14294-0.txt
new file mode 100644
index 0000000..9bb96e9
--- /dev/null
+++ b/14294-0.txt
@@ -0,0 +1,6995 @@
+*** START OF THE PROJECT GUTENBERG EBOOK 14294 ***
+
+NEW IDEAS IN INDIA DURING THE NINETEENTH CENTURY
+
+_A Study of Social, Political, and Religious Developments_
+
+
+BY THE
+REV. JOHN MORRISON, M.A., D.D.
+LATE PRINCIPAL, THE GENERAL ASSEMBLY'S INSTITUTION,
+CHURCH OF SCOTLAND MISSION, CALCUTTA, AND
+MEMBER OF SENATE OF CALCUTTA UNIVERSITY
+
+
+LONDON
+MACMILLAN AND CO., LIMITED
+NEW YORK: THE MACMILLAN COMPANY
+1907
+
+
+
+
+PREFACE
+
+
+The substance of the following volume was delivered in the form of
+lectures in the Universities of Glasgow and Edinburgh during Session
+1904-5. As "Alexander Robertson" lecturer in the University of Glasgow,
+the writer dealt with the new religious ideas that have been impressing
+themselves upon India during the British period of her history. As
+"Gunning" lecturer in the University of Edinburgh, the writer dwelt more
+upon the new social and political ideas. The popular belief of Hindu
+India is, that there are no new ideas in India, that nought in India
+suffers change, and that as things are, so they have always been. Even
+educated Indians are reluctant to admit that things have changed and
+that their community has had to submit to education and
+improvement--that suttee, for example, was ever an honoured institution
+in the province now most advanced. But to the observant student of the
+Indian people, the _evolution_ of India is almost as noteworthy as the
+more apparent rigidity. There is a flowering plant common in Northern
+India, and chiefly notable for the marvel of bearing flowers of
+different colours upon the same root. The Hindus call it "the sport of
+Krishna"; Mahomedans, "the flower of Abbas"; for the plant is now
+incorporate with both the great religions of India, and even with their
+far-back beginnings. Yet it is a comparatively recent importation into
+India; it is only the flower known in Britain as "the marvel of Peru,"
+and cannot have been introduced into India more than three hundred years
+ago. It was then that the Portuguese of India and the Spaniards of Peru
+were first in touch within the home lands in Europe. In our own day may
+be seen the potato and the cauliflower from Europe establishing
+themselves upon the dietary of Hindus in defiance of the punctiliously
+orthodox. _À fortiori_--strange that we should reason thus from the
+trifling to the fundamental, yet not strange to the Anglo-Indian and the
+Indian,--_à fortiori_, we shall not be surprised to find novel and alien
+ideas taking root in Indian soil.
+
+Seeds, we are told, may be transported to a new soil, either wind-borne
+or water-borne, carried in the stomachs of birds, or clinging by their
+burs to the fur of animals. In the cocoa-nut, botanists point out, the
+cocoa-nut palms possess a most serviceable ark wherein the seed may be
+floated in safety over the sea to other shores. It is thus that the
+cocoa-nut palm is one of the first of the larger plants to show
+themselves upon a new coral reef or a bare volcano-born island. Into
+India itself, it is declared, the cocoa-nut tree has thus come over-sea,
+nor is yet found growing freely much farther than seventy miles from the
+shore. One of the chief interests of the subject before us is that the
+seeds of the new ideas in India during the past century are so clearly
+water-borne. They are the outcome of British influence, direct or
+indirect.
+
+Here are true test and evidence of the character of British influence
+and effort, if we can distil from modern India some of the new ideas
+prevailing, particularly in the new middle class. Where shall we find
+evidence reliable of what British influence has been? Government
+Reports, largely statistical, of "The Moral and Material Progress of
+India," are so far serviceable, but only as _crude_ material from which
+the answer is to be distilled. Members of the Indian Civil Service, and
+others belonging to the British Government of India, may volunteer as
+expert witnesses regarding British influence, but they are interested
+parties; they really stand with others at the bar. The testimony of the
+missionary is not infrequently heard, less exactly informed, perhaps,
+than the Civil Servant's, but more sympathetic, and affording better
+testimony where personal acquaintance with the life of the people is
+needed. But of him too, like the Civil Servant, there is some suspicion
+that in one sphere he holds a brief. This, indeed, may be said in favour
+of the missionary's testimony, that while the Anglo-Indian identifies
+the missionary's standpoint with that of the native, the native
+identifies him with the Anglo-Indian, so that probably enough he
+occupies the mean of impartiality and truth. The British merchant in
+India may also offer as evidence, and indeed is "on the spot," and
+apparently qualified by reason of his independence. But the interest of
+his class is professedly limited to India's material progress; and of
+his general views, we recall what Chaucer said of the politics of his
+"merchant,"
+
+ "Sowninge alway th' encrees of his winning."
+
+And finally, in increasing numbers, natives of India themselves are
+claiming to pronounce upon the effect of the British connection upon
+India; and yet again we feel that the proferred evidence must be
+regarded with suspicion. That Indian is exceptional indeed whose
+generalisations about India are based on observations and historical
+knowledge. If the Civil Servant's honour is bound up with a favourable
+verdict upon the question at issue, the educated native is as resolved
+upon the other side. Nay, truth requires one to say that at this time
+the educated Indian is virtually pledged against acknowledging any
+indebtedness to Britain. For the reason why, we need not anticipate, but
+it is foolish to shut one's eyes to the unpleasant fact, or to hide it
+from the British public.
+
+Where, then, is the testimony that is reliable? Is there nothing else
+than the disputing, loud and long, of the six blind men of Indostan who
+went to _see_ the Indian elephant and returned,
+
+ "Each in his own opinion
+ Exceeding stiff and strong,
+ Though each was partly in the right,
+ And all were in the wrong!"
+
+From preferred testimony of all kinds, from all affidavits, however
+honestly sworn, we turn again to the ideas now prevailing as they
+_betray_ themselves in the lives of the people and the words that fall
+from their lips. Carefully studying earlier history, we ask ourselves
+wherein the new ideas differ from the ideas current in India a century
+ago. Then as progress appears, or is absent, the forces at work stand
+approved or condemned. The exact historical comparison we may claim to
+be a special feature of this book.
+
+The writer is not ignorant of the delicacy of the historical task he has
+set himself. He claims that during the twenty years he spent in India he
+was eager to know India and her sons, read the pamphlets and articles
+they wrote, enjoyed constant intercourse with Indians of all classes and
+religions, reckoned, as he still reckons, many Indians among his
+friends. He claims that during these years it was his pleasure, as well
+as a part of his professional duty, to study the past history of India.
+Ignorance of Indian history vitiates much of the writing and oratory on
+Indian subjects. As a member of the staff of an Indian college, with six
+hundred University students, the writer claims to have had exceptional
+opportunities of entering into the thoughts of the new middle class, and
+of cross-questioning upon Indian problems. In India, students "sit at
+the feet" of their professors, but let it not be assumed that the
+Oriental phrase implies a stand-off superior and crouching inferior.
+Nay, rather it implies the closest touch between teacher and taught. All
+seated tailor-fashion on the ground, the Indian teacher of former days
+and his disciples around him were literally as well as metaphorically in
+touch. The modern professor, successor of the pandit or guru, enjoys
+intercourse with his students, as full and free, limited in truth only
+by his time and his temperament.
+
+Judging by the test of the new ideas in India, the writer has no
+hesitation in declaring that the British regime has been a great
+blessing to India. Likewise, whether directly inculcated or indirectly,
+some of the best features of Christian civilisation and of the Christian
+religion are taking hold in India and becoming naturalised. Called upon
+as "Alexander Robertson" lecturer in the University of Glasgow to
+deliver a course of lectures "in defence of the Christian faith," the
+writer felt that no more effective defence could be offered than this
+historical survey of the naturalising in India of certain distinctive
+features of the Christian religion and of the civilisation of western
+Christian lands.
+
+Of this also the writer is sure, whether he possess the qualifications
+for the delicate task or lack them--there is a call for some one to
+interpret Britain and India to each other. In their helpless ignorance,
+what wonder that Britons' views are often incomplete and distorted? On
+the Indian side, on the other hand, the terrible anti-British feeling
+now prevailing in India must surely be based on ignorance and
+misunderstanding, and in part at least removable.
+
+ * * * * *
+
+The Rev. Alexander Robertson, a probationer of the Free Church of
+Scotland, although never in office, died at Glasgow in 1879, leaving the
+residue of his estate for the endowment of a lectureship as aforesaid.
+As trustees he nominated two personal friends--the Rev. J.B. Dalgety, of
+the Abbey Church, Paisley, and James Lymburn, Esq., the librarian of
+Glasgow University. These two gentlemen made over the trust to the
+Glasgow University Court, and the writer had the honour of being
+appointed the first lecturer.
+
+The Gunning Victoria Jubilee Lectureship in the University of Edinburgh
+was founded by the late Dr. R.H. Gunning of Edinburgh and Rio de
+Janeiro, in the year 1889. The object of the lectureship was "to promote
+among candidates for the ministry, and to bring out among ministers the
+fruits of study in Science, Philosophy, Languages, Antiquity, and
+Sociology."
+
+
+
+
+CONTENTS
+
+
+ I. THE NEW ERA--SOME LEADING WITNESSES 1
+
+ II. INDIAN CONSERVATISM 11
+
+ III. NEW SOCIAL IDEAS 21
+
+ IV. THE CHIEF SOLVENT OF THE OLD IDEAS 39
+
+ V. WOMAN'S PLACE 50
+
+ VI. THE TERMS WE EMPLOY 65
+
+ VII. NEW POLITICAL IDEAS--A UNITING INDIA 72
+
+ VIII. NEW POLITICAL IDEAS--FALSE PATRIOTISM 88
+
+ IX. NEW RELIGIOUS IDEAS--ARE THERE ANY? 103
+
+ X. THE NEW RELIGIOUS ORGANISATIONS OF INDIA IN THE NINETEENTH
+ CENTURY--INDIAN CHRISTIANS AND BRAHMAS 120
+
+ XI. NEW RELIGIOUS ORGANISATIONS--[=A]RYAS AND THEOSOPHISTS 132
+
+ XII. THE NEW MAHOMEDANS 144
+
+ XIII. HINDU DOCTRINES--HOW THEY CHANGE 148
+
+ XIV. THE NEW THEISM 166
+
+ XV. JESUS CHRIST HIMSELF 184
+
+ XVI. JESUS CHRIST THE LODESTONE 194
+
+ XVII. INDIAN PESSIMISM--ITS BEARING ON BELIEF IN THE HERE AND
+ HEREAFTER 213
+
+XVIII. INDIAN TRANSMIGRATION AND THE CHRISTIAN HERE AND HEREAFTER 223
+
+ XIX. THE IDEAS OF SIN AND SALVATION 239
+
+ XX. THE IDEA OF SALVATION 254
+
+ XXI. CONCLUSION 269
+
+
+
+
+NEW IDEAS IN INDIA
+
+
+CHAPTER I
+
+THE NEW ERA--SOME LEADING WITNESSES
+
+ "The epoch ends, the world is still,
+ The age has talked and worked its fill;
+
+ The famous men of war have fought,
+ The famous speculators thought.
+
+ See on the cumbered plain,
+ Clearing a stage,
+ Scattering the past about,
+ Comes the New Age.
+ Bards make new poems;
+ Thinkers, new schools;
+ Statesmen, new systems;
+ Critics, new rules."
+
+ MATTHEW ARNOLD.
+
+
+India is a land of manifold interest. For the visitors who crowd thither
+every cold season, and for the still larger number who will never see
+India, but have felt the glamour of the ancient land whose destiny is
+now so strangely linked to that of our far-off and latter-day islands,
+India has not one but many interests. There is the interest of the
+architectural glories of the Moghul emperors, in whose grand halls of
+audience, now deserted and merely places of show, a solitary British
+soldier stands sentry over a visitors' book. For the great capitals of
+India have moved from Delhi and Agra, the old strategic points in the
+centre of the great northern plain, to Calcutta, Bombay, Madras, and
+Rangoon, new cities on the sea, to suit the later over-sea rulers of
+India. There is the interest of the grand organisation of the British
+Government, holding in its strong paternal grasp that vast continent of
+three hundred million souls. Sometimes the sight of the letters V.R.I,
+or E.R.I. (Edwardus Rex Imperator) makes one think of the imperial
+S.P.Q.R.[1] once not unfamiliar in Britain. But this interest rather I
+would emphasise--the penetration into the remotest jungle of the great
+organisation of the British Government is a wonderful thing. By the
+coinage, the post-office, the railways, the administration of justice,
+the encouragement of education, the relief of famine,--by such ways the
+great organisation has penetrated everywhere,--in spite of faults, the
+greatest blessing that has come to India in her long history. Travelling
+by rail from Calcutta to Benares, the metropolis of Hinduism, situated
+upon the north bank of the sacred Ganges, we see the British rule, in
+symbol, in the great railway bridge spanning the river. By it old India,
+self-centred, exclusive, introspective, was brought into the modern
+world; compelled, one might say, by these great spans to admit the
+modern world and its conveniences, in spite of protest that the railway
+bridge would pollute the sacred stream. Crossing the bridge, our eyes
+are fixed on the outstanding feature of Benares--city of hundreds of
+Hindu temples. What is it? Not a Hindu temple, but a splendid Mahomedan
+mosque whose minarets overlook the Hindu city, calling the city of
+Hindus to the worship of Allah. For the site of that mosque, the Moghul
+emperor Aurangzeb ruthlessly cleared away a magnificent temple most
+sacred to the Hindus. Concerning another famous Hindu temple in the same
+city, listen to the Autobiography of another earlier Moghul emperor,
+Jahangir. "It was the belief of these people of hell [the Hindus] that a
+dead Hindu laid before the idol would be restored to life, if in his
+life he had been a worshipper there.... I employed a confidential person
+to ascertain the truth, and as I justly supposed, the whole was detected
+to be an impudent imposture.... Throwing down the temple which was the
+scene of this imposture, with the very same materials I erected on the
+spot the great mosque, because the very name of Islam was proscribed at
+Benares, and with God's blessing it is my desire ... to fill it full of
+true believers." These things I write, not to hold up to condemnation
+these Moghul rulers, but to point out by contrast the voluntary
+character of the influence during the British and Christian period. For
+there is in India a grander interest still than that of the British
+political organisation, namely, the peaceful gradual transformation of
+the thoughts and feelings, the hopes and fears, of each individual of
+the millions of India.
+
+[Sidenote: The nineteenth century in India--a conflict of ideas]
+
+The real history of the past century in India has been the conflict and
+commingling of ideas, a Homeric struggle, renewed in the nineteenth
+century, between the gods of Asia and Europe. Sometimes the shock of
+collision has been heard, as when by Act of Legislature, in 1829, Suttee
+or widow-burning was put down, and, in 1891, the marriage of girls under
+twelve; or when by order of the Executive, the sacred privacy of Indian
+houses was violated in well-meant endeavours to stay the plague [1895-],
+great riots ensuing; or when an Indian of social standing has joined the
+Christian Church. At other times, like the tumbling in, unnoticed, of
+slice upon slice of the bank of a great Indian river flowing through an
+alluvial plain, opinion has silently altered, and only later observers
+discover that the old idea has changed. Not a hundred years ago,
+students of Kayasth (clerk) caste were excluded from the Sanscrit
+College in Calcutta. Now, without any new ordinance, they are admitted,
+as among the privileged castes, and the idea of the brotherhood of man
+has thus made way. The silent invasion is strikingly illustrated in the
+official _Report on Female Education in India_, 1892 to 1897. On a map
+of India within the _Report_, the places where female education was most
+advanced were coloured greener according to the degree of
+advance--surely most inappropriate colouring, though that is not our
+business. The map showed a strip of the greenest green all round the
+sea-coast. There the unobserved new influence came in. The _Census
+Report_ for 1901 showed the same silently obtruding influence from over
+the sea in the case of the education of males. Many such silent changes
+might be noted. And yet again, the most diverse ideas may be observed
+side by side in a strange chequer. In the closing years of the
+nineteenth century, the University of Calcutta accepted an endowment of
+a lectureship "to promote Sanscrit learning and Vedantic studies," any
+Hindus without distinction of caste being eligible as lecturers; and
+then, shortly after, agreed to the request of the first lecturer that
+none but Hindus be admitted to the exposition of the sacred texts, thus
+excluding the European heads of the university from a university
+lecture. Perhaps the lecturer thought himself liberal, for to men like
+him at the beginning of the century it would have been an offence to
+read the sacred texts with Sudras or Hindus of humble castes. According
+to strict Hindu rule, only brahmans can read the sacred books.[2]
+
+[Sidenote: Indian ideas.]
+
+For in all three spheres, social, political, and religious, the advent
+of the new age implied more or less of a conflict. India has still of
+her own a social system, political ideas, and religious ideas and
+ideals. In the Indian social system, caste and the social inferiority of
+women stand opposed to the freedom of the individual and the equality of
+the sexes that prevail in Great Britain, at least in greater degree. In
+the sphere of politics, the absolutism, long familiar to the Indian
+mind, is the antithesis of the life of a citizen under a limited
+monarchy, with party government and unfettered political criticism. In
+the sphere of religion, the hereditary priesthood of India stands over
+against the British ideal of a clergy trained for their duties and
+proved in character. The Hindu conception of a religious life as a life
+of sacrificial offerings and penances, or of ecstasies, or of
+asceticism, or of sacred study, stands over against the British ideal of
+religion in daily life and in practical philanthropies. To the Hindu,
+the religious mood is that of ecstatic whole-hearted devotion; the
+Briton reverences as the religious mood a quiet staying intensity in
+noble endurance or effort.
+
+[Sidenote: Testimony to the change in ideas]
+
+The nineteenth century has witnessed a great transition in ideas and a
+great alteration in the social and political and religious standpoints.
+It is easy to find manifold witness to the fact from all parts of India.
+The biographer of the modern in ideas. Indian reformer, Malabari, a
+Parsee[3] writing of a Parsee, and representing Western India, is
+impressed by the singular fate that has destined the far-away British to
+affect India and her ideals so profoundly. Crossing to the east side of
+India, we seek a trustworthy witness. The well-known reformer, Keshub
+Chunder Sen, a Bengali, and representative therefore of Eastern India,
+declares in a lecture published in 1883: "Ever since the introduction of
+British power into India there has been going on a constant upheaval and
+development of the native mind,... whether we look at the mighty
+political changes which have been wrought by that ... wonderful
+administrative machinery which the British Government has set in motion,
+or whether we analyse those deep national movements of _social_ and
+_moral_ reform which are being carried on by native reformers and
+patriots." All Indian current opinion is unanimous with the Parsee and
+the Bengali that a great movement is in progress. The drift from the old
+moorings is a constant theme of discourse. Let Sir Alfred Lyall, once
+head of the United Provinces, speak for the most competent European
+observers. "There may be grounds for anticipating," he says, "that a
+solid universal peace and the impetus given by Europe must together
+cause such rapid intellectual expansion that India will now be carried
+swiftly through phases which have occupied long stages in the lifetime
+of other nations."[4] In another essay, in a more positive mood, he
+writes of British responsibility for "great non-Christian populations
+[in India] whose religious ideas and institutions are being rapidly
+transformed by English law and morality."[5] In a third passage he even
+prophesies rashly: "The end of simple paganism is not far distant in
+India."
+
+Sir George Bird wood has also had a long Indian career, and no one
+suspects him of pro-British bias--rather the reverse. Yet we find him
+writing to the _Times_ in 1895 about one of the Indian provinces, as
+follows: "The new Bengali language and literature," he says, "are the
+direct products of our Law Courts, particularly the High Court at
+Calcutta, of Mission schools and newspaper presses and Education
+Departments, the agents which are everywhere, not in Bengal only, giving
+if not absolute unity yet community in diversity to the peoples of
+British India." The modern literature of Bengal, he goes on to say, is
+Christian in its teaching; if not the Christianity of creed and dogma,
+yet of the mind of Christ.
+
+It is that transition in ideas, that alteration in social, political,
+and religious standpoint which we are going to trace and illustrate.
+
+
+
+
+CHAPTER II
+
+INDIAN CONSERVATISM
+
+ "By the well where the bullocks go,
+ Silent and blind and slow."
+
+ RUDYARD KIPLING.
+
+
+[Sidenote: Indian conservatism.]
+
+[Sidenote: Is mere inertia.]
+
+But while acknowledging the potent influences at work, and accepting
+these representative utterances, it may yet be asked by the
+incredulous--What of the inherent conservatism, the proverbial tenacity
+of India? Is there really any perceptible and significant change to
+record as the outcome of the influences of the nineteenth century? Well,
+the expression "Indian conservatism" is misleading. There is no Indian
+conservatism in the sense of a philosophy of politics, of society, or of
+religion. Indian conservatism--what is it? To some extent an idealising
+of the past, the golden age of great law-givers and philosophers and
+saints. But very much more--mere inertia and torpidity in mind and body,
+a reluctance to take stock of things, and an instinctive treading in the
+old paths. "Via trita, via tuta." In the path from one Indian village to
+another may often be observed an inexplicable deviation from the
+beeline, and then a return to the line again. It is where in some past
+year some dead animal or some offensive thing has fallen in the path and
+lain there. Year after year, long after the cause has disappeared, the
+feet of the villagers continue in that same deviating track. That is in
+perfect keeping with India. Or--to permit ourselves to follow up another
+natural sequence--things may quickly begin to fit in with the deviation.
+Perhaps the first rainy season after the feet of the villagers had been
+made to step aside, some plant was found in possession of the avoided
+spot. India-like, its right of possession was unconsciously deferred to.
+And then the year following, may be, one or other of the sacred fig
+trees appeared behind the plant, and in a few years starved it out. Ten
+years will make a banyan sapling, or a pipal, into a sturdy trunk, and
+lo, by that time, in some visitation of drought or cholera or smallpox,
+or because some housewife was childless, coloured threads are being tied
+upon the tree or some rude symbolic painting put upon it. Then an
+ascetic comes along and seats himself in its shade, and now, already, a
+sacred institution has been established that it would raise a riot to
+try to remove.
+
+Visitors to Allahabad go to see the great fort erected upon the bank of
+the River Jumna by the Mahomedan emperor, Akbar. One of the sights of
+the fort, strange to tell, is the underground Hindu temple of "The
+Undying Banyan Tree," to which we descend by a long flight of steps.
+Such a sacred banyan tree as we have imagined, Akbar found growing there
+upon the slope of the river bank when he was requiring the ground for
+his fort. The undying banyan tree is now a stump or log, but it or a
+predecessor was visited by a Chinese pilgrim to Allahabad in the seventh
+century A.D. Being very tolerant, instead of cutting down the tree,
+Akbar built a roof over it and filled up the ground all round to the
+level he required. And still through the gateway of the fort and down
+underground, the train of pilgrims passes as of old to where the banyan
+tree is still declared to grow. Such is Indian conservatism, undeterred
+by any thought of incongruity. Benares is crowded with examples of the
+same unconscious tenacity. I have spoken of the ruthless levelling of
+Hindu temples in Benares in former days to make way for Mahomedan
+mosques. Near the gate of Aurangzeb's mosque a strange scene meets the
+eye. Where the road leads to the mosque, and with no Hindu temple
+nowadays in sight, are seated a number of Hindu ashes-clad ascetics.
+What are they doing at the entrance to a Mahomedan mosque? That is where
+their predecessors used to sit two hundred years ago, before Aurangzeb
+tore down the holy Hindu temple of Siva and erected the mosque in its
+stead.
+
+[Sidenote: Yields before a persistent obtruding influence.]
+
+[Sidenote: _E.g._ British influence.]
+
+But Indian conservatism is more than an indisposition to effort and
+change; for the same reason, it is also an easy adaptation to things as
+they are found. When a new disturbing influence obtrudes from without,
+and persistently, it may be easier to give way than to resist. British
+influence is such a persistent obtrusion. In English literature as
+taught and read, in Christian standards of conduct, in the English
+language, and in the modern ideas of government and society, ever
+presented to the school-going section of the people of India within
+their own land, there is such a continuous influence from without. The
+impression of works like Tennyson's _In Memoriam_ or _Idylls of the
+King_, common text-books in colleges, the steady pressure of Acts of the
+British Government in India, like that raising the marriage age of
+girls; the example of men in authority like Lord Curzon, during whose
+vice-regal tour in South India there were no nautch entertainments; the
+necessity of understanding expressions like "general election" and
+"public spirit," and of comprehending in some measure the working of
+local self-government--all such constant pressure must effect a change
+in the mental standpoint. The army of Britain in India, representative
+of the imperial sceptre, has now for many years been gathered into
+cantonments, and its work is no longer to quell hostilities within
+India, but only to repel invaders from without. Other British forces,
+however, penetrating far deeper, working silently and for the most part
+unobserved, are still in the field all over India, effecting a grander
+change than the change of outward sovereignty. "Ideas rule the world,"
+and he who impresses his ideas is the real ruler of men.
+
+[Sidenote: Indian conservatism overpowered otherwise.]
+
+Telling against Indian conservatism or inertia are other things also
+besides persistent Western influences. Many things Western appeal to the
+natural desire for advancement and comfort, and the adoption of these
+has often as corollary a change of idea. To take examples without
+further explanation. The desire for education, the key to advancement in
+life, has quietly ignored the old orthodox idea that education in
+Sanscrit and the Sacred Scriptures, _i.e._ higher education as formerly
+understood, is the exclusive privilege of certain castes. The very
+expression "higher education" has come to mean a modern English
+education, not as formerly an education in Sanscrit lore. Had the
+British Government allowed things to take their course, the still
+surviving institutions of the old kind for Oriental learning would have
+been transformed, one and all, into modern schools and colleges. Even in
+1824, when Government, then under "Orientalist" influence, founded the
+Sanscrit College in Calcutta for the encouragement of Sanscrit learning,
+a numerous body of native gentlemen, with the famous Raja Rammohan Roy
+at their head, petitioned that a college for the study of Western
+learning might be established instead. For a number of years now, the
+Sanscrit College, then founded, has actually had fewer pupils on its
+rolls than it is permitted to admit at a greatly reduced fee.[6]
+
+Again, the idea of _public questions_, the idea of the common welfare,
+has come into being with the nineteenth century, and is quietly
+repudiating caste and giving to the community a solidarity and a feeling
+of solidarity unknown hitherto. Upon one platform now meet, as a matter
+of course, the native gentlemen of all the castes, when any general
+grievance is felt or any great occasion falls to be celebrated. The
+Western custom of public meetings for the discussion of public questions
+is now an established Indian institution, and daily gives the lie to the
+idea that there is pollution in bodily contact with a person of lower
+caste. That a special seat should be reserved for a man because he is a
+brahman would be scouted. The convenience of travelling by rail or in
+tram-cars has been even more widely effective in dissolving the idea.
+And if the advantage or convenience of the new ways can overcome the
+force of custom, so can the unprofitableness of the old. For
+illustrations, I pass from the gentlemen who attend public meetings
+where the speeches are in English, to the less educated and more
+superstitious and more blindly conservative people. In the Mahratta
+districts of the Central Provinces, says the _Census Report_ for 1901,
+in recent years an unavoidable scepticism as to his efficiency has
+tended to reduce the earnings of the Garpagari or averter of hail from
+the crops. In Calcutta the same influence has extinguished the trade of
+supplier of Ganges water. The water taps in the house or on the street
+are too convenient, and the quality of the water is too manifestly
+superior for the desecration from the iron pipes to outweigh the
+advantages. A few years ago, in Darjeeling, north of Bengal, the brahman
+names upon the signs of the liquor shops were distinctly in the
+majority. The sacerdotal caste, new style, had appreciated the chances
+of big profits and shut their eyes to the regulations of caste, which
+have relegated drink-sellers to a very low place in the scale. Brahmans
+are even said to figure among the contractors who supply beef, flesh of
+the sacred animal, to the British army in India. "A curious sign of the
+changing time," says Mr. Lockwood Kipling (_Beast and Man in India_),
+"is the fact that Hindus of good caste, seeing the profit that may be
+made from leather, are quietly creeping into a business from which they
+are levitically barred. Money prevails against caste more potently than
+missionary preaching."
+
+In this region, where convenience or comfort or personal advancement are
+concerned, it may safely be asserted that the so-called Indian
+conservatism has not much resisting power. There, at least, it is found
+that where there is a will there is a way.[7]
+
+[Sidenote: The Indian mind awakened.]
+
+And there is a higher influence at work dissolving and reconstituting
+the whole framework of ideas. Upon the Indian mind, long lain fallow,
+modern civilisation and modern thought and the fellowship with the world
+are acting as the quickening rain and sunshine upon the fertile Indian
+soil. That these and similar obtruding influences have had a
+transforming effect has already been alleged. But far beyond, in promise
+at least, is the revived activity of the Indian mind itself. If the age
+of Elizabeth be the outcome of the stirring of the minds of Englishmen
+through the discovery of a new world, the multiplication of books, the
+revival of learning, and the reformation of religion, how shall we
+measure the effect upon the acute Indian mind of the far more
+stimulating influences of this Indian Renaissance! What comparison, for
+example, can be made between the stimulus of the new learning of the
+sixteenth century and the stimulus of the first introduction to a modern
+library? It would be an exaggeration to say that the Indian mind is now
+showing all its power in response to the stimulus. But it is everywhere
+active, and in some spheres, as in Religion and Philanthropy, in
+History, in Archæology, in Law, in certain Natural Sciences, individuals
+have already done service to India and contributed to knowledge.
+Glimpses of great regions, unexplored, in these domains are rousing
+students to secure for themselves a province. "More copies of books of
+poetry, philosophy, law, and religion now issue every year from the
+press of British India than during any century of native rule."[8] Of
+course it would be misleading to ignore the fact that reaction as well
+as progress has its apostles among the awakened minds of India. Much of
+the awakened mental activity, also, is spent--much wasted--on political
+writing and discussion, which is often uninformed by knowledge of
+present facts and of Indian history. The general poverty also, and the
+so-called Western desire to "get on," prevent many from becoming in any
+real sense students or thinkers or men of public spirit.
+
+Indian conservatism, therefore, we contend, is not the insurmountable
+obstacle to new ideas that many superficially deem it to be.
+
+
+
+
+CHAPTER III
+
+NEW SOCIAL IDEAS
+
+ [_Purusha, the One Spirit, embodied,_]
+
+ "Whom gods and holy men made their oblation.
+ With Purusha as victim, they performed
+ A sacrifice. When they divided him,
+ How did they cut him up? What was his mouth?
+ What were his arms? And what, his thighs and feet?
+ The Brahman was his mouth; the kingly soldier
+ Was made his arms; the husbandman, his thighs;
+ The servile Sudra issued from his feet."
+
+ From the _Rigveda_, Mandala x. 90,
+ translated by Sir M. MONIER WILLIAMS.
+
+
+[Sidenote: Caste represses individuality.]
+
+New ideas in the social sphere first claim our attention. The individual
+and the community, each have rights, says a writer on the philosophy of
+history, and it is hurtful when the balance is not preserved. If the
+community be not securely established, the individuals will have no
+opportunity to develop; if the individual be not free, the community can
+have no real greatness. Speaking broadly, when Western social ideas meet
+Indian, the conflict is between the rights of the individual as in
+Western civilisation, and the rights of the community or society as in
+the Indian. India stands for the statical _social_ forces, modern Europe
+for the dynamical and _individualistic_. In India, as in France before
+the Revolution, certain established usages are prejudicially affecting
+the progress of the individual, fettering him in many ways. I refer to
+caste, the denial of the brotherhood of mankind, the artificial
+barricading of class from class, the sacrifice of the individual to his
+class--condemned by native reformers like Ramananda, Kabir, Nanak, and
+Chaitanya long before the advent of European ideas. Whatever the origin
+or original advantages of the caste system, it has long operated to
+repress individuality.[9] It is a vast boycotting agency ready to hand
+to crush social non-conformity.[10] One can easily understand that if
+society is rigidly organised for certain social necessities (marriage
+for example) into a number of mutually exclusive sets or circles,
+admission to all of which is by birth only, an individual cast out from
+any set must perish. No one will eat with him, no one will intermarry
+with him or his sons and daughters. It is into such a society that
+modern social ideas have been sown, the ideas let us say of John Stuart
+Mill's book, _On Liberty_--the _individual's_ liberty, that is to
+say--which used to be a common university text-book in India.
+
+[Sidenote: Caste suggests an imperfect idea of the community.]
+
+[Sidenote: Nevertheless, a practical solidarity in Hinduism.]
+
+Besides setting the community too much above the individual, the caste
+system is faulty in presenting to the Indian mind an imperfect idea of
+the community. The caste is the natural limit to one's interest and
+consciousness of fellowship, to the exclusion of the larger community.
+According to Raja Rammohan Roy, writing in 1824, the caste divisions are
+"_as_ destructive of national union as of social enjoyment." In _Modern
+India_, Sir Monier Williams expresses himself similarly. Caste "tends to
+split up the social fabric into numerous independent communities, and to
+prevent all national and patriotic combinations." Too much, however, may
+be made of this, for the practical solidarity of Hinduism, in spite of
+caste divisions, is one of the most striking of social phenomena in
+India. Whatever may have brought it about, the solidarity of Hinduism is
+an undeniable fact. The supremacy of the priestly caste over all may
+have been a bond of union, as likewise the necessity of all castes to
+employ the priests, for the Jewish ritual and the tribe of Levi were the
+bonds of union among the twelve tribes of Israel. Sir Alfred Lyall
+virtually defines Hinduism as _the employment of brahman priests_, and
+it is the adoption of brahmans as celebrants in social and religious
+ceremonies that marks the passing over of a non-Hindu community into
+Hinduism. It is thus it becomes a new Hindu caste.[11] Then, uniting
+further the mutually exclusive castes, many are the common heritages,
+actual or adopted, of traditions and sacred books, and the common
+national epics of the Ramayan and the Mahabharat. The cause of the
+solidarity is not a common creed, as we shall see when we reach the
+consideration of new religious ideas, ideas.
+
+[Sidenote: New ideas opposed to caste, namely, individual liberty and
+nationality.]
+
+If Hinduism as a social system is to be moved by the modern spirit, we
+may look for movement in the direction of freedom of individual action,
+that is, the loosening of caste; we may look for larger ideas of
+nationality and citizenship, superseding to some extent the idea of
+caste. As is not infrequent in India, Government pointed out the way for
+public opinion. In 1831 the Governor-General, Lord William Bentinck,
+issued his fiat that no native be debarred from office on account of
+caste, creed, or race, and that a son who had left his father's religion
+did not thereby forfeit his inheritance.
+
+[Sidenote: Loosening of caste.]
+
+To any observer it is now plain that while caste is still a very
+powerful force, and even while new castes, new social rings, are being
+formed through the working of the spirit of exclusiveness, the general
+ideas of caste are undergoing change. In these latter days one can
+hardly credit the account given of the consternation in Calcutta in
+1775, when the equality of men before the law was asserted, and the
+_brahman_, Nanda-kumar, was hanged for forgery. Many of the orthodox
+brahmans shook off the dust of the polluted city from their feet and
+quitted Calcutta for a new residence across the Hooghly. In 1904, we
+find conservative Hindus only writing to the newspapers to complain that
+even in the Hindu College at Benares, the metropolis of Hinduism, some
+of the members of the College Committee were openly violating the rules
+of caste. In the same year a Calcutta Hindu newspaper, the _Amrita
+B[=a]z[=a]r Patrik[=a]_, declared, "Caste is losing its hold on the
+Hindu mind."[12] The recent denunciation of caste by an enlightened
+Hindu ruler, the Gaekwar of Baroda, is a further significant sign of the
+times.
+
+[Sidenote: Offences against caste.]
+
+What does caste forbid and punish? Freedom of thought, if not translated
+into social act, has not been an offence against caste at any time in
+the period under review, neither has caste taken cognisance of sins
+against morality as such. The sins that caste has punished have been
+chiefly five, as follows: Eating forbidden food, eating with persons of
+lower caste, crossing the sea, desertion of Hinduism for another
+religion, marrying with a person of a lower caste, and, in many
+communities also, marrying a widow. The Hindustani proverb, "Eight
+brahmans, nine cooking-places," hits off with a spice of _proverbial_
+exaggeration the old punctiliousness about food. The sin of eating
+forbidden food is thus described by Raja Rammohan Roy in 1816: "The
+chief part of the theory and practice of Hinduism, I am sorry to say,"
+writes the Raja, "is made to consist in the adoption of a peculiar mode
+of diet; the least aberration from which (even though the conduct of the
+offender may in other respects be pure and blameless) is not only
+visited with the severest censure, but actually punished by exclusion
+from the society of his family and friends. In a word, he is doomed to
+undergo what is commonly called loss of caste."[13] Now, in respect of
+the first three of these offences, in all large centres of population
+the general attitude is rapidly changing. In the light of modern ideas,
+these prohibitions of certain food and of certain company at food, and
+of sea voyages, are fading like ghosts at dawn. An actual incident of a
+few years ago reveals the prevailing conflict of opinion, especially
+with regard to the serfdom which ties down Indians to India.
+
+[Sidenote: An actual case.]
+
+Two scions of a leading family in a certain provincial town of Bengal,
+brave heretics, made a voyage to Britain and the Continent, and while
+away from home, it was believed, flung caste restrictions to the winds.
+On their return, the head of the family gave a feast to all of the caste
+in the district, and no one objected to the presence of the two voyagers
+at the feast. This was virtually their re-admission into caste. But
+shortly after, a document was circulated among the caste complaining,
+without naming names, of the readmission of such offenders. The tactics
+employed by the family of the offenders are noteworthy. The demon of
+caste had raised his head, and they dared not openly defy him. So the
+defence set up was the marvellous one that, while on board ship and in
+Europe, the young men had never eaten any forbidden or polluted food.
+They had lived upon fruit, it was said, which no hand except their own
+had cut. The old caste sentiment was so strong that the family of the
+voyagers felt compelled to bring an action for libel against the
+publishers of the circular. They lost their case, as no offender had
+been mentioned by name, and the tyranny of caste thus indirectly
+received the support of the courts.
+
+Of course it would still be easier to discover instances of the tyranny
+of caste than the assertion of liberty, even among highly educated men.
+In this matter of emancipation also, North India is far ahead of the
+South. While minister at the court of Indore, 1872-75, the late Sir T.
+Madhava Rao, a native of South India, was invited to go to England to
+give evidence on Indian Finance before a Committee of the House of
+Commons. _On religious grounds_ he was not able to accept the
+invitation.[14] Nor is it generally known that the Bengali nobleman who
+represented his country at the King's coronation in London belongs to a
+family that is out of caste. If the newspapers are to be believed, an
+orthodox Bengali Hindu was first invited to attend the coronation, and
+was "unable to accept." Had that gentleman accepted and gone, his
+example might at once have emancipated his countrymen. But he did not
+know his hour. "There is a venial as well as a damning sin," we may
+note, in regard to this crossing of the sea. "A man may cross the Indian
+Ocean to Africa and still remain an orthodox Hindu. The sanctity of
+caste is not affected. But let him go to Europe, and his caste as well
+as his creed is lost in the sea."[15] An orthodox Hindu has never been
+seen in Britain.
+
+It is worth noting also, that in earlier times it involved loss of caste
+to go away South, even within India itself, among the Dravidean peoples
+beyond the known Aryan pale in the North. Thus, slowly the cords of
+serfdom lengthen.
+
+Towards the fourth of the offences against caste, namely, the adoption
+of a new religion, the general attitude has likewise changed, although
+to a less degree. In large towns, at least, the convert to Christianity
+is not so rigidly or so instantaneously excluded from society as he used
+to be, and the Indian Christian community, although small, is now in
+many places one of the recognised sections of the community.
+
+This certainly may be asserted, that the modern Hindus are being
+familiarised as never before with non-brahman leaders, religious and
+social. Neither of the recent Br[=a]hma (Theistic) leaders, the late
+Keshub Chunder Sen and the late Protap Chunder Mozumdar, was brahman by
+caste. The great Bombay reformer, the Parsee, Malabari, is not even a
+Hindu. The founder of the Arya sect, the late Dyanand Saraswati, was out
+of caste altogether, being the son of a brahman father and a low-caste
+mother. The late Swami Vivekananda (Narendranath _Dutt_, B.A.), who
+represented Hinduism at the Parliament of Religions in Chicago in 1893,
+was not a brahman, as his real surname plainly declares. While, most
+wonderful of all, the accepted leaders of the pro-Hindu Theosophists,
+champions of Hinduism more Hindu than the Hindus, after whom the
+educated Hindus flock, are not even Indians; alas, they belong, the most
+prominent of them, to the inferior female sex! I mean the Russian lady,
+the late Madame Blavatsky, the English ladies Mrs. Annie Besant and Miss
+Noble [Sister Nivedita], and the American, Colonel Olcott. Which side of
+that glaring incongruity is to give way--brahman and caste ideas, or the
+buttressing of caste ideas by outcastes, Feringees, like Mrs. Besant?
+It would be interesting to hear an orthodox brahman upon Mrs. Besant's
+claim to have had a previous Hindu existence as a Sanscrit pandit. What
+sin did the pandit commit, would be his natural reflection, that he was
+born again a Feringee, and a woman?
+
+[Sidenote: Unpardonable offences.]
+
+But the offence of the fifth sin, marrying below one's caste, or the
+marriage of widows, seems as rank as ever. Upon these points, rather,
+the force of caste seems concentrating. The marriage of widows will be
+considered when we come to discuss the social inferiority of woman in
+India. To marry within one's caste promises to be the most persistent of
+all the caste ideas. The official observation is that "whatever may have
+been the origin and the earlier developments of caste, this prohibition
+of mixed marriages stands forth now as its essential and most prominent
+characteristic. The feeling against such unions is deeply engrained."
+And again, a second pronouncement on caste: "The regulations regarding
+food and drink are comparatively fluid and transitory, while those
+relating to marriage are remarkably stable and absolute."[16] The
+pro-Hindu lady, already referred to, also agrees. "Of hereditary caste,"
+she says, "the essential characteristic is the refusal of
+intermarriage."[17] Even Indian Christians are reluctant to marry below
+their old caste, and value a matrimonial alliance with a higher. To that
+residuum of caste, when it becomes the residuum, one could not object.
+The Aryan purity of the stock may be a fiction, as authorities declare
+it to be in the great majority of castes and in by far the greater part
+of India; but given the belief in the purity of blood, the desire to
+preserve it is a natural desire. If one may prophesy, then, regarding
+the fate of the caste system under the prevailing modern influences,
+castes will survive longest simply as a number of in-marrying social
+groups. To that hard core the caste idea is being visibly worn down.
+
+[Sidenote: Support of caste by British authorities.]
+
+With strange obliviousness surely, the British officials are lending
+support to caste ideas in various ways, while many of the best minds in
+India are groaning under the tyranny. The compilers of the _Report of
+the Census of India for_ 1901, gentlemen to whom every student of India
+is deeply indebted, in their enumeration of castes, give the imprimatur
+of government to such Cimmerian notions as that the touch of certain low
+castes is defiling to the higher. The writer and condoner of the
+following paragraph surely need a lengthy furlough to Britain or the
+States. We read that "the table of social precedence attached to the
+_Cochin Report_ shows that while a Nayar can pollute a man of a higher
+caste only by touching him, people of the Kammalan group, including
+masons, blacksmiths, carpenters, and workers in leather, pollute at a
+distance of 24 feet, toddy drawers at 36 feet, Palayan or Cheruman
+cultivators at 48 feet; while in the case of the Paraiyan (Pariahs) who
+eat beef, the range of pollution is stated to be no less than 64 feet."
+Some consolation let us even here take from the fact that in an earlier
+publication the extreme range of the polluting X-rays of the pariah is
+stated to be 72 feet. So there has been 8 feet of progress for the
+pariah. But our point is, that interesting as all that table of
+precedence no doubt is, it is out of place in a Government report, which
+may be quoted against a poor low-caste man as authoritative
+pronouncement regarding his social position. Justice and humanity, good
+grounds in the eyes of the Indian Government ere now for legislating
+contrary to caste ideas, ought to have enjoined the ignoring of caste
+ideas here. It is no mere fancy that after an accident one of these
+low-caste masons in South India might be brought to the door of a
+Government hospital and be refused admission by a native medical officer
+because his presence polluted at a distance of 24 feet--has not the
+Government Report declared it so? It is no fancy, for a year or two ago
+the Post Office reported that in one village the Post Office was found
+located where low castes were not allowed to approach. In some
+provinces, also, teachers will object to the admission of low-caste
+children in their schools; or "if they admit them make them sit outside
+in the verandah."[18] What now of the dignity of manual labour which
+many a high official has expounded to native youth? Or to take another
+instance of un-British countenancing of the caste idea. The Shahas of
+_Bengal_ are a humble caste, and the members of higher castes will not,
+as a rule, take water at their hands, so the Government Report tells us.
+On the other hand, the Shahas of _Assam_, immigrants from Bengal, have
+managed to raise themselves high in the social scale. Why, when an Assam
+Shaha takes up his residence again in his motherland, Bengal, should
+this Blue-book be casting up to him his humble origin? Why this
+un-British weighting of those who are behind in the race? Again, at the
+very time of the Census, the Maratha caste was in conflict with the
+brahman in two Native States of Western India, Kohlapur and Baroda, over
+a matter of religious privileges. The brahman contention is that the
+Mahratta pretensions to high-caste blood [kshatriya] are groundless, and
+now we have the very same statement in the _Census Report_, backing "the
+king of the castle" against "the dirty rascal." Not a century ago,
+students of kayasth [clerk] caste were excluded from the Sanscrit
+College in Calcutta; they are now within the privileged circle, but
+their claim might not yet have been made good had a Government Blue-book
+of these earlier days been allowed to brand them as debarred from the
+College by their caste. At a public meeting the writer heard one of the
+most learned and respected Hindus of Calcutta respectfully protest to
+the Lieutenant-Governor against the public recognition in the _Census
+Report_ of such irrational social grading.[19]
+
+Similarly in the provision by Government of Caste Hostels for students.
+According to the first rule of the Hindu Hostel in connection with the
+Government College in Calcutta, "none but respectable Hindu students ...
+shall be admitted,... and such inmates shall observe the rules and
+usages of Hindu Society." In that rule, "respectable" simply means
+_other than low caste_. Now for the _reductio ad absurdum_. A certain
+Bengali gentleman of low caste was some years ago entitled to be
+addressed as "Honourable," from the high public office he held, yet by
+departmental orders the Principal of the Government College would shut
+the door of the College Hostel in the face of the Honourable's son.
+
+[Sidenote: New religious organisations repudiate caste.]
+
+Of the new religious organisations of educated India, three repudiate
+caste, namely, the Protestant Christian community, the Br[=a]hma
+Sam[=a]j or Theistic Association, chiefly found in Bengal, and the
+[=A]rya Sam[=a]j or Vedic Association of the United Provinces and the
+Punjab. These forces of new religious feeling are marshalled against
+caste as a social anomaly and a bar to progress. Mahomedanism in its day
+was a powerful force arrayed against caste, but its regenerating power
+has long ago evaporated, for in many districts of India caste ideas are
+found flourishing among the Mahomedan converts from Hinduism. They have
+carried over the caste ideas from their old to their new religion.[20]
+The Sikhs in the Punjab also repudiate caste, but they too have
+forgotten their old reforming mission. Notwithstanding, we repeat,
+Northern India owes an immense debt to these two religions, particularly
+to Mahomedanism. Let any one who doubts it observe the caste thraldom of
+Southern India, where Mahomedan rule never established itself.
+Irrational as caste is in Northern India, it is tenfold more so in the
+South, as we have already seen. A noteworthy assertion of "the rights of
+men," or more literally of the rights of women, against caste may be
+noted in that same caste-bound South India. In the Native State of
+Travancore, caste custom had prohibited the women of the lower castes
+from wearing clothing above the waist. But about the year 1827, the
+women who became Christians began to don a loose jacket as the women of
+higher caste had been in the habit of doing. Bitter persecution of the
+Christian women followed, but in 1859 the right of these lower-caste
+women to wear an upper cloth was legally acknowledged.[21]
+
+But the outstanding evidence of new ideas in regard to caste is
+furnished by the Hindu revivalists who, under the leading of Mrs. Annie
+Besant and the Theosophists, have established the Hindu College,
+Benares, as a buttress of Hinduism. From the _Text-book of Hindu
+Religion_ prepared for the College, we learn that these representatives
+and champions of orthodoxy defend caste only to the extent of the
+ancient fourfold division of society into brahmans, rulers, merchants
+and agriculturists (one caste), and servants. What, we may ask, is to
+become of the 1886 sub-divisions of the brahman caste alone, all
+mutually exclusive with regard to inter-marriage? The text-book actually
+quotes sacred texts to show that caste depends on conduct, not on birth,
+and refers to bygone cases of promotion of heroes to a higher caste
+without rebirth. Its final pronouncement on caste is that "unless the
+abuses that are interwoven with it can be eliminated, its doom is
+certain." So far has the opinion of orthodox conservative Hinduism
+progressed with reference to its fundamental social feature, caste.
+
+
+
+
+CHAPTER IV
+
+THE CHIEF SOLVENT OF THE OLD IDEAS
+
+ "Let knowledge grow from more to more,
+ But more of reverence in us dwell;
+ That mind and soul according well,
+ May make one music as before."
+
+ TENNYSON, _In Memoriam_.
+
+
+[Sidenote: English education the chief solvent.]
+
+English education is the chief solvent of old ideas in India and the
+chief source from which the new are supplied. English is the language of
+the freest peoples in the world. It is only to be expected, therefore,
+that with the spread of English education in India the idea of
+individual freedom and the feeling of nationality should grow and the
+caste idea decline. The beginning of the process is often witnessed
+among the boys in Secondary Schools in India. You lay your hand upon the
+arm of a boy, a new-comer to the school, and you ask him in English,
+"What class?" He answers "Brahman," giving you his caste instead of his
+class in school. The boy will not be long in the English school before
+he will classify himself differently. In a dozen ways each day he is
+made to feel that the school and the modern world have another standard
+for boys and men than the caste. Or take another example of the
+educative effect of a study of English--I can vouch for its genuineness.
+In your house in India you get into friendly conversation with a
+half-educated shopkeeper or native tradesman. You ask in English how
+many children he has, and his reply is, "I have not any children, I have
+three daughters." Just a little more reading in English literature would
+have taught him that elsewhere the daughter is a child of the family
+equally with the son.
+
+There, in these two examples, the great social problems of India present
+themselves--caste and the social inferiority of women, and in the
+English language we see India confronted with ideas different from her
+own. Take a third illustration from the socio-religious sphere. Few
+Hindus think of Hinduism as a system of religious practices and
+doctrines to be justified by reason or by spiritual intuition, or by the
+spiritual satisfaction it can afford to mankind. No, Hinduism is a thing
+for Indians, and belongs to the Indian soil. The converse of the idea is
+that Christianity is a foreign thing, the religion of the intruding
+ruling race. It is not for Indians. A vigorous patriotic pamphlet,
+published in 1903, entitled _The Future of India_, assumes plainly that
+_Hindus_ and _Indians_ mean the same thing. The pamphlet speaks of the
+relations of Indians to "other races, such as Mahomedans, Parsees, and
+Christians," as if these were less truly Indians than the Hindus. To the
+writer, manifestly, Hinduism is a racial thing. To him, however, or to
+the next generation after him, further study of modern history will make
+clear that only in a slight degree and a few instances is religion a
+racial thing, and that there are laws and a science of spiritual as of
+bodily health. Once more, how ill-fitting are, say, the Indian word
+_mukti_ (deliverance from further lives, the end of transmigrations) and
+the English word _salvation_, although _mukti_ and _salvation_ are often
+regarded as equivalents.
+
+To the man instructed in English, such contrasts are always being
+presented, tacitly inviting him to compare and to modify. We can put
+ourselves in the place of many a youth of sixteen or seventeen, hope of
+the village school, going up to enter a college in one of the larger
+towns of India. He is entering the new world. Should he be of brahman
+caste, it may profit him a little, for he will still meet with many
+non-brahman householders ready to find him in food and lodging simply
+because he is a poor brahman student. Of course he is looking forward to
+one of the new professions, Law, or Medicine, or Engineering, or
+Teaching, or Government Service. In _these_ it is patent to him that
+caste is of no account. High caste or low, he and all his
+fellow-students are aware they must prove themselves and fight their way
+up. The leading place at the bar is no more a high-caste man's privilege
+than it is his privilege to be exempted from standing in the dock or
+suffering the extreme penalty of the law. We have already referred to
+the effect of the assertion of the equality of men before the law in
+1775 in the hanging of the brahman, Nandakumar, for forgery. Now,
+looking back at the dissolving of the old ideas of artificial rank and
+privileges, we may reckon also the equality of men in the great modern
+professions, foremost in India being Law, as among the chief dissolving
+agencies.
+
+[Sidenote: Extent of English education.]
+
+[Sidenote: English words naturalised.]
+
+It is easy to give _figures_ at least for the vast agency now at work in
+the spread of English education in India. Higher English education for
+natives began with the founding of the Hindu College in Calcutta in
+1817; in the year 1902 there were in India five Universities, the
+examinations of which are conducted in English; and affiliated to these
+examining Universities were 188 teaching colleges containing 23,009
+undergraduates; and preparing for the Matriculation Examination (in the
+year 1896-97) were 5267 Secondary Schools, containing 535,155 pupils.
+From these Secondary Schools in the year 1901, 21,750 candidates
+appeared at the Matriculation Examinations of the Universities
+professing to be able to write their answers in English, and of these
+nearly 8000 passed. That figure is a measure of the process of leavening
+India with modern ideas through English education--8000 fresh recruits a
+year. That is the measure of the confusion introduced into the old
+social organism. A small number, no doubt, compared with the ten million
+of unleavened youth born in the same year, and yet they are the pick of
+the middle classes and must become the leaders of the masses. The masses
+in China, it is alleged, would not be anti-foreign were it not for the
+influence of their literati, and the thoughts of these Indian literati
+must also become the thoughts of the Indian masses. It is the mind of
+these literati, mainly, which we are trying to gauge. According to the
+census of 1901 their total number approached one million, being those
+who could read and write English. Descending below the English-reading
+literati, I have noted about three hundred English words naturalised in
+two of the chief vernaculars of India, an indication, if not a measure,
+of the new influence among the masses.
+
+[Sidenote: Too sanguine prophecies of progress.]
+
+Yet having tabulated figures, once more, ere we proceed, we enjoin upon
+ourselves and our readers a cautious estimate of the progress of ideas.
+The European hood and gown of the Indian student may merely _drape_ an
+_unchanged_ being. Writing in 1823 about the encouragement of education
+and the teaching of English and the translation of English books, the
+Governor of Bombay, Mountstuart Elphinstone, declared too confidently
+that "the conversion of the natives _must_ result from the diffusion of
+knowledge among them." Macaulay, similarly, writing from India in 1836
+to his father, the well-known philanthropist, declares: "It is my firm
+belief that if our plans of[English] education are followed up, there
+will not be a single idolater among the respectable classes in Bengal
+thirty years hence." Omar Khayyam's words suggest themselves as the
+other extreme of opinion regarding English education in India, inside of
+which the truth will be found:
+
+ "Myself when young did eagerly frequent
+ Doctor and saint, and heard great argument
+ About it and about, but evermore
+ Came out by that same door wherein I went."
+
+The lines express the view of many Anglo-Indians. We may reply that
+anywhere only a few individuals are positively liberalised by a liberal
+education. We must patiently wait while their standpoint becomes the
+lore and tradition of the community.
+
+[Sidenote: Reformers are English-speaking; reactionaries are ignorant of
+English.]
+
+The part played by English education in the introduction of new ideas is
+apparent whenever we enumerate the leading reformers of the nineteenth
+century. One and all have received a modern English education, and
+several of them have made some name by addresses and publications in
+English. Of Indian reformers, distinguished also as English scholars,
+may be named with all honour:
+
+1. Rammohan Roy, a great opponent of Suttee and Idolatry, who also dared
+to make the voyage to England. He died at Bristol in 1833.
+
+2. Iswar Chunder Vidyasagar, a great upholder of the right of widows to
+remarry and an advocate of education, both elementary and higher. He
+died at Calcutta in 1891.
+
+3. K.M. Banerjea, D.L., C.I.E., an opponent of the caste system, the
+greatest scholar among Indian Christians. He died at Calcutta in 1885.
+
+4. Keshub Chunder Sen, religious reformer, an advocate of a higher
+marriage age for girls. He died at Calcutta in 1884.
+
+5. Mr. Behramji Malabari, an advocate of a higher marriage age for
+girls--of the Bombay side of India.
+
+6. The late Mr. Justice M.G. Ranade, a social reformer of Bombay.
+
+7. The late Mr. Justice K.T. Telang, C.I.E., an opponent of child
+marriages and a social reformer of Bombay.
+
+8. The late Raja Sir T. Madhava Rao, K.C.S.I., a social reformer, of the
+Madras Presidency--died in 1891.
+
+Pandita Ramabhai, it may be noted, had entered upon her career as a
+champion of female education before she began the study of English.
+
+[Sidenote: Sanguine estimate of progress.]
+
+In striking contrast with all these in this respect are the men who
+represent the extreme conservative or reactionary spirit, who as a rule
+are as ignorant of English as the great reformers are the reverse. We
+may cite, in illustration:
+
+1. Dyanand Saraswati, founder of the new sect of [=A]ryas in the United
+Provinces and Punjab. Their chief doctrine, the infallibility of the
+Vedas or earliest Hindu scriptures, is reactionary, although a number of
+reforms are inculcated in the name of a return to the Vedas.
+
+2. The late Ramkrishna Paramhansa, a famous Bengali ascetic of high
+spiritual tone, but of the old type.
+
+3. The gentleman already referred to, who as University lecturer on
+Hindu Philosophy in Calcutta insisted that none but Hindus be admitted
+to the exposition of the sacred texts, shutting out the Chancellor, the
+Vice-Chancellor, and many Fellows of the University.
+
+4. Sanscrit pundits, very conservative as a class, and generally
+unfamiliar with English.
+
+New Hinduism in contact with the modern educational influences was most
+interestingly manifest in the person of Swami Vivekananda (_Reverend
+Rational-bliss_ we may render his adopted name), representative of
+Hinduism at the Parliament of Religions in Chicago in 1893. The
+representative Hindu was not even a member of the priestly caste, as we
+have already told. It were tedious to analyse his Hinduism, as set forth
+at Chicago and elsewhere, into what was Christianity or modern thought,
+and what, on the other hand, was Hinduism. Suffice it to say that as
+Narendra Nath Dutt, B.A., he figures on the roll of graduates of the
+Church of Scotland's College in Calcutta. While a student there, he sat
+at the feet of two teachers representing the new and the old, the West
+and the East. In the College classroom he received religious instruction
+from Dr. Hastie, the distinguished theologian who afterwards taught
+Scottish students of theology in the University of Glasgow. At the same
+time he was in the habit of visiting the famous Bengali ascetic,
+Ramkrishna Paramhansa, already mentioned, and of communing with him.
+Returning from Chicago crowned with the honour which his earnestness,
+his eloquence, his power of reasoning, his attractive manner, and his
+striking physique and dress called forth, Young India lionised him; Old
+India met in Calcutta and resolved that Mr. Dutt of kayasth caste must
+drop the brahman title _Swami_, which he had assumed, before _they_
+could recognise him. In 1895, having gone to Dakhineswar, the old
+residence of his Hindu master, Ramkrishna, Swami Vivekananda was
+actually expelled from the temple where his master had been wont to
+worship. The Chicago representative of Hinduism had been guilty of the
+sins of crossing the sea and of living like a European, and so he must
+be disowned and the temple purged of his presence. After a few years,
+Swami Vivekananda bravely settled down to unobtrusive, philanthropic
+work, one had almost said _Christian philanthropic work_, in a suburb of
+Calcutta, denouncing caste and idolatry and the outcasting of those who
+had crossed the sea, and recommending the Hindus to take to
+flesh-eating. There, and while so engaged, in 1902 he died. How shall we
+ticket that strange personage? Kayasth caste as he was born, or new
+brahman? Swami or B.A. of a Mission College of the modern Calcutta
+University? A conservative or a reformer? Hindu ascetic or Christian
+philanthropist? He stands for India in transition, old and new ideas
+commingling. He is a typical product of the English and Christian
+education given to multitudes in India to-day.
+
+
+
+
+CHAPTER V
+
+WOMAN'S PLACE
+
+ "To lift the woman's fallen divinity
+ Upon an equal pedestal with man's."
+
+ "The woman's cause is man's; they rise or sink
+ Together, dwarfed or godlike, bond or free."
+
+ TENNYSON, _The Princess_.
+
+
+[Sidenote: Social inferiority of women.]
+
+Next to caste, the chief social feature of India is the position of
+women in the community. Hindus and Mahomedans alike assign to the female
+sex an inferior position. In Mahomedan mosques, for example, no woman is
+ever seen at prayer; she would not be permitted to take part. Only by
+the neglect of female children in India, and the special disadvantages
+from which women suffer there, can it be explained why in India in 1901
+there were only 963 females to every 1000 males. In India, as in Europe
+and all the world over, more boys than girls are born, but in the course
+of life the balance is soon redressed, and in the whole population in
+every country in Europe, except Italy[22] and Bulgaria, the females
+actually outnumber the males. Why are the Indian figures so different?
+Pro-Hindu enthusiasts may glorify the Hindu social system, and wish to
+deny the social inferiority of the female sex; average Anglo-Indians may
+be suspected of being unsympathetic in their statements; but the Census
+figures stand, and demand an explanation. Where are these 37 girls and
+women out of every 1000--over five million altogether? Common humanity
+demands an answer of India, for we seem to hear a bitter cry of India's
+womanhood. As infants, less cared for; as girls, less educated; married
+too early; ignorantly tended in their hour; as married ladies, shut out
+of the world; always more victimised by ignorance and superstition--in
+life's race, India's women carry a heavy handicap, and 37 out of every
+1000 actually succumb.
+
+In the matter of the social elevation of their sex, it appears to the
+writer that Anglo-Indian ladies fall far short of what they might do. A
+fair number do interest themselves in their Indian sisters through the
+lady missionaries and lady doctors, but first-hand knowledge of the
+lives of Indian women is very rare indeed. Our late revered Queen's
+interest in India and in the womanhood of India is well known, but her
+feeling about the duty of Anglo-Indian ladies I have never seen
+recorded. Speaking at Balmoral to an Indian Christian lady, a member of
+one of the royal families of India--the only lady perhaps who ever
+conversed in Hindustani with Queen Victoria--she expressed her regret
+that more Anglo-Indian ladies did not get up the native language,
+sufficiently at least to let them visit their Indian sisters. Than
+Christian sisterly sympathy thus expressed, what better link also could
+there be between two communities which many things seem to be forcing
+apart?
+
+[Sidenote: Suttee and female infanticide.]
+
+It would be unjust to depreciate the influence of mother and wife among
+Hindus, and we freely acknowledge that, after custom, the mainstay of
+the zenana system is concern for the purity of the female members of the
+household. Saying that, we must now also note that modern ideas of the
+just rights of the female sex have made little progress in India. Some
+progress there has been, judging by the standard already applied; for
+although in 1901 there were only 963 females to every 1000 males, in the
+year 1891 there were only 958, and in the year 1881 still fewer, namely,
+954. But it seems as if in India we had justification of the law of
+social progress that woman's rights will not be recognised until man's
+have been. The brotherhood of man must be established before men
+recognise that sister women too have rights. Translating into Indian
+terms, and without professing to have given positive proof--caste
+feeling must still further decay before the position of women becomes
+much improved. At all events, judging by the past, it almost seems to
+have been necessary for the Legislature to intervene to secure any
+progress for the sex and give a foothold to the new ideas, glaringly
+unfair to the sex as the old ideas were. Thus in 1870 female
+infanticide, earlier prohibited in single provinces, was put down by law
+throughout India; although there are localities still in which the small
+proportion of female children justifies the belief that female
+infanticide is not extinct.[23] Nevertheless, let the progress of the
+new ideas regarding women be noted; we compare the hesitating
+_inference_ of the practice of female infanticide in the _Indian Census
+Report_ of 1901 with the voluminous evidence in the two volumes of
+Parliamentary Papers on Infanticide in India published in 1824 and 1828.
+Kathiawar and Cutch, Baroda and Rajputana, round Benares and parts of
+Oude and Madras were the localities particularly infected with the
+barbarous custom in the first quarter of the century. But to return to
+the recognition of the rights of women in legislative enactments. In
+1829 an Act of the Supreme Government in Bengal made Suttee or the
+burning of a widow upon the dead husband's pyre an offence for all
+concerned. In 1830 similar Acts were passed by the Governments of Madras
+and Bombay, and the abolition of Suttee is now universally approved.[24]
+Such is the educative influence of a good law. Perhaps a would-be
+patriot may yet occasionally be heard so belauding the devotion of the
+widows who burned themselves that his praise is tantamount to a lament
+over the abolition of Suttee. But the general sentiment has been
+completely changed since the first quarter of the nineteenth century,
+when the Missionaries and some outstanding Indians like the Bengali
+reformer Rammohan Roy agitated for the abolition of Suttee, and the
+Government, convinced, still hesitated to put down a custom so generally
+approved. In these changed times it will hardly be believed that
+Rammohan Roy only ventured to argue against any form of compulsion being
+put upon the widow, and that the orthodox champions of the practice
+appealed against the abolition not only to the Governor-General, but
+also to the King in Council,--the petition having been heard in the
+House of Lords in 1832. But once more to return to the emancipation of
+women by Acts of the Legislature. By another Act, in 1856, the Indian
+Government abolished the legal restrictions to widow marriage. Still
+another Act, in 1891, forbade cohabitation before the age of twelve; and
+although fiercely opposed in the native press and in mass meetings, the
+Act, which expressed the views of many educated Hindus, is now
+apparently acquiesced in by all, and must be educating the community
+into a new idea of marriage.
+
+In five aspects the social inferiority of the female sex is still
+apparent--namely, in the illiteracy of females, in marriage before
+womanhood, in polygamy, in the seclusion of women, and in the
+prohibition of the marriage of widows. Excepting the last, no one of
+these customs is imposed by caste, nor is the last even in every caste.
+
+[Sidenote: Their lack of education.]
+
+The inferior position still assigned to women in Indian society can best
+be shown in figures. The indifference to their education is manifest
+when for all India, rich and poor, European and native, in 1901, there
+were fourteen times as many men as women who could read and write. Only
+one female in 144 was educated to that extent, and the movement for
+female education has practically been at a stand-still for some years,
+in spite of the increase of native Christians, Brahmas, and [=A]ryas, who
+all advocate the education of girls, and in spite of fostering by
+Governments and missionaries. Taking _British_ India by itself, there
+was a higher proportion of educated females, as we should of course
+expect, although that only makes the proportion less elsewhere. In
+British India, about 1 in 100 [9 per 1000] could read and write; but
+even there, less than 1 per cent. The quickening of ideas in cities is
+apparent. In the cities there are proportionally more than twice as many
+educated females as in the whole country.
+
+[Sidenote: Premature marriage.]
+
+The injustice done to the sex by marriage before womanhood is apparent
+from another paragraph of the same Report, showing that out of every
+1000 girls of the age of 10 or under, 58 are already married, as against
+22 boys. Taking Hindus alone, the number of married girls of 10 years of
+age or under is 70 per 1000 as against 28 married boys. Even allowing
+for those provinces where cohabitation is delayed, these figures mean in
+other provinces a cruel wrong to the children of the weaker sex, a
+doubly cruel wrong when to premature marriage may be added girl
+widowhood. The _Census Report_ declares that in the lower strata of
+Hindu society there has been a rapid extension of child marriage and
+prohibition of the marriage of widows within the last two or three
+generations, although at the low age of 10, fewer girls are reported
+married than in 1881.[25] That is to say, the bad example of the higher
+castes is lowering the marriage age in the humble castes, while modern
+influences are diminishing the number of marriages of mere children,--we
+can see both forces in operation. Here again Indian Christians,
+Br[=a]hmas, and [=A]ryas are at one in setting a better example and
+advocating reform. The educative Act of 1891 for British India has also
+been noted above. Native States too are following up. In Rajputana,
+through the influence of the Agent of the Governor-General, Colonel
+Walter, an association was formed in 1888 which fixed the marriage age
+for two of the chief castes at eighteen for the bridegroom and fourteen
+for the bride. In the Native State of Baroda, in the extreme West of
+India, a new Marriage Act has just been passed by the enlightened ruler
+[1904]. In Baroda, except in special cases, the minimum marriage age of
+girls is henceforward to be twelve, and of the bridegrooms sixteen.
+Exceptional cases had to be provided for, because of the custom in
+certain communities within the state of Baroda to celebrate marriages
+only once every twelve years, female infants and girls of ten and twelve
+being then "happily despatched" together. With that custom and with the
+new Act together, it would necessarily happen that girls of eleven at
+the general marrying time would have to wait twelve years more, or until
+their twenty-third year. Since in some parts of India there is a saying
+about women "Old at twenty," that delay would not do. All educated young
+men may be said to hold the new ideas in these marriage matters.
+Students now regard it with regret and some sense of a grievance when
+their guardians have married them in their school or college years. The
+only alleviation to their minds is when the dowry which they bring into
+the family at their marriage helps to endow a sister who has reached the
+marriage age, or to educate a brother or pay off the family debts. Among
+educated people too, the idea that the other world is closed to
+bachelors and childless men has died, although a daughter unmarried
+after the age of puberty is still a stigma on the family. Do British
+readers realise that in an Indian novel of the middle and upper classes
+there can hardly be a bride older than twelve; there can be no love
+story of the long wooing and waiting of the lovers?
+
+[Sidenote: Polygamy.]
+
+As regards polygamy, the Census shows 1011 married women for every 1000
+married men, so that apparently not more than 11 married men in every
+1000 are polygamists. But polygamy is still an Indian institution, in
+the sense that it is at the option of any man to have more than one
+wife; in the matter of marriage, the rights of man alone are regarded.
+All over India, however, among the educated classes, Mahomedans
+excepted, public opinion is now requiring a justification for a second
+marriage, as, for example, the barrenness, insanity, infirmity, or
+misconduct of the first spouse. The temptation of a second dowry is
+still, however, operative with men of certain high castes in which
+bridegrooms require to be paid for. The writer well remembers the
+pitiful comic tale of a struggling brahman student of Bengal, whose home
+had been made unhappy by the advent of two stepmothers in succession
+alongside of his own mother. The young man did not blame his father, for
+his father disapproved of polygamy, and was a polygamist only because he
+could not help himself. It had come about in an evil hour when he was
+desperate for a dowry for his eldest daughter, now come of marriageable
+age. He had listened to the village money-lender's advice that he might
+take a second wife himself and transfer to the daughter the dowry that
+the second wife would bring. Then in like manner the lapse of time had
+brought a second daughter to the marriage age, the necessity for another
+dowry, and a third mother into the student's home. The poor fellow
+himself was married too, and one could not resist the conjecture that
+_his_ marriage was another sacrifice for the family, and that his
+marriage had saved his father from bringing home yet another stepmother.
+The redeeming feature of the story--the strength of Indian family
+ties--let us not be blind to.
+
+Polygamy in India is certainly now hiding itself. A couple of
+generations ago it was practised wholesale by the kulin brahmans of
+Bengal. Several middle-aged kulins are known to have had more than 100
+wives, and to have spent their lives in a round of visits to their
+numerous fathers-in-law. For each wife they had received a handsome
+bridegroom-price. So declares the last _Census Report_. Except among
+Indian Mahomedans, who have the sanction of the Koran and the example of
+the Prophet himself, there are now few upholders of polygamy in India.
+In a meeting of educated gentlemen in Calcutta a Mahomedan lately
+protested against some passing condemnatory reference to polygamy, on
+the ground that in a general meeting he expected that his religion would
+be free from attack. A learned Mahomedan judge, on the other hand,
+writes that among Indian Mahomedans "the feeling against polygamy is
+becoming a strong social if not a moral conviction." "Ninety-five out of
+every 100 are either by conviction or necessity monogamists." "It has
+become customary," he tells us, "to insert in the marriage deed a clause
+by which the intending husband formally renounces his supposed right to
+contract a second union."[26]
+
+[Sidenote: Seclusion of women.]
+
+With regard to the seclusion of women, at some points the custom seems
+to be slowly yielding to Western ideas, although it is still practically
+true that Indian ladies are never seen in society and in the streets of
+Indian cities.[27] A different evolution, however, is still more
+manifest at this present time. It almost seems as if at first modern
+life were to bend to the custom of the seclusion of women rather than
+bend the custom to itself. The Lady Dufferin Association for Medical Aid
+to Indian Women is bringing trained medical women _into_ the zenanas and
+harems, and every year is also seeing a larger number of Indian
+Christian and Br[=a]hma ladies set up as independent practitioners, able
+to treat patients _within_ the women's quarters. In the year 1905 a lady
+lawyer, Miss Cornelia Sorabjee, a Parsee Christian lady, was appointed
+by the Government of Bengal to be a legal adviser to the Bengal Court of
+_Wards_, or landowning minors. Zenana or harem ladies, e.g. the widowed
+mothers of the minors, would thus be able to consult a trained lawyer at
+first hand _within_ the zenana or harem. Missionaries are discussing the
+propriety of authorising certain Christian women to baptize women
+converts _within_ the zenanas.[28] Long ago missions organised zenana
+schools, and now native associations have begun to follow in their
+steps. In all Indian Christian churches, women of course are present at
+public worship, but they always sit _apart_ from the men, a segregation
+even more strictly followed by the Br[=a]hma Sam[=a]j or Indian Theistic
+Association. For the sake of zenana women, the Indian Museum in Calcutta
+is closed one day each week to the male sex, and in some native theatres
+there is a ladies gallery in which ladies may see and not be seen behind
+a curtain of thin lawn. Movement even towards a compromise, it is good
+to observe.
+
+[Sidenote: Prohibition of the marriage of widows.]
+
+The prohibition of the marriage of widows has already been referred to
+as bound up with caste ideas of marriage and with social standing, and
+as the most deeply rooted part of the social inferiority of women. By
+some at least the injustice has been acknowledged since many years. At
+Calcutta, between 1840 and 1850, Babu Mati Lal Seal promised Rs10,000 to
+any Hindu, poor or rich, who would marry a widow of his own faith, but
+no one came forward.[29] The late Pandit Iswar Chander Vidyasagar of
+Calcutta has also already been mentioned as a champion of the widow's
+rights. But though legalised in 1856, the cases of re-marriage among the
+higher castes of Hindus in any year can still be counted on the fingers
+of one hand. The _Report of the Census of India_, 1901, takes a gloomy
+view regarding the province of Bengal, the most forward in many
+respects, but the most backward in respect of child-marriage and
+prohibition of the marriage of widows. The latter custom, we are told,
+"shows signs of extending itself far beyond its present limits, and
+finally of suppressing widow marriage throughout the entire Hindu
+community of Bengal."[30] The actual number of widows in all India in
+1901 was 25,891,936, or about 2 out of every 11 of the female
+population, more than twice the proportion [1 in 13] in Great Britain.
+As in the matters of the repudiation of caste and the raising of the
+marriage age, the three new religious bodies, namely, the Indian
+Christians, the Brahmas, and the [=A]ryas, stand side by side for the
+right of the widow.
+
+
+
+
+CHAPTER VI
+
+THE TERMS WE EMPLOY
+
+ "Precise ideas and precisely defined words are the wealth and
+ the currency of the mind."
+
+ --Introduction to _The Pilgrim's Progress,_ Macmillan's
+ Edition.
+
+
+[Sidenote: No _Indian_ race or religion.]
+
+Experience teaches the necessity of explaining to Western readers
+certain terms which even long residence in India often fails to make
+clear to Anglo-Indians. Let it be remembered then that the terms _India,
+Indian_, have only a geographical reference: they do not signify any
+particular race or religion. India is the great triangular continent
+bounded on the south-west and south-east by the sea, and shut in on the
+north by the Himalayan Mountains. Self-contained though it be, and
+easily thought of as a geographical unit, we must not think of India as
+a racial, linguistic, or religious unit. We may much more correctly
+speak of _the_ European race, language, or religion, than of _the_
+Indian.
+
+[Sidenote: A Hindu religion.]
+
+The term _Hindu_ refers to one of the Indian religions, the religion of
+the great majority no doubt. It is not now a national or geographical
+term. Practically every Hindu is an Indian, and almost necessarily must
+be so, but every Indian is not a Hindu. There are Indian Mahomedans,
+sixty-two million of them; Indian Buddhists, a few--the great majority
+of the Buddhists in the "Indian Empire" being in Burmah, not in India
+proper; there are Indian Christians, about three million in number; and
+there are Indian Parsees. A Hindu is the man who professes Hinduism.[31]
+
+[Sidenote: Where is Hindustan?]
+
+_Hindustan_, or the land of the Hindus, is a term that never had any
+geographical definiteness. In the mouths of Indians it meant the central
+portion of the plain of North India; in English writers of half a
+century ago it was often used when all India was meant. In exact writing
+of the present time, the term is practically obsolete.
+
+[Sidenote: Who speak Hindustani?]
+
+Unfortunately for clearness, the term _Hindustani_ not only survives,
+but survives in a variety of significations. The word is an adjective,
+_pertaining to Hindustan_, and in English it has become the name either
+of the people of Hindustan or of their language. It is in the latter
+sense that the name is particularly confusing. The way out of the
+difficulty lies in first associating _Hindustani_ clearly with the
+central region of Hindustan, the country to the north-east of Agra and
+Delhi. These were the old imperial capitals, be it remembered. Then from
+that centre, the Hindustani language spread--a central, imperial,
+Persianised language not necessarily superseding the other
+vernaculars--wherever the authority of the empire went. Thus throughout
+India, Hindustani became a _lingua franca_, the imperial language. In
+the Moghul Empire of Northern India it was exactly what "King's English"
+was in the Anglo-Norman kingdom in England in the thirteenth and
+fourteenth centuries. French was the language of the Anglo-Norman court
+of London, as Persian of the court of Delhi or Agra; the Frenchified
+King's English was the court form of the vernacular in England, as the
+Persianised Hindustani in North India. It was this _lingua franca_ that
+Europeans in India set themselves to acquire.
+
+[Sidenote: Urdu literature]
+
+Continuing the English parallel--the Hindustani of Delhi, the capital,
+Persianised as the English of London was Frenchified, became the
+recognised literary medium for North India. The special name _Urdu_,
+however, has now superseded the term _Hindustani_, when we think of the
+language as a literary medium. _Urdu_ is the name for literary
+Hindustani; in the Calcutta University Calendar, for example, the name
+_Hindustani_ never occurs.
+
+[Sidenote: Hindi language and literature]
+
+About the beginning of the nineteenth century another dialect of
+Hindustani, called _Hindi_, also gained a literary standing. It contains
+much less of Persian than Urdu does, leaning rather to Sanscrit; it is
+written in the deva-nagari or Sanscrit character; is associated with
+Hindus and with the eastern half of Hindustan; whereas Urdu is written
+in the Persian character, and is associated with Mahomedans and the
+western half of Hindustan.[32]
+
+[Sidenote: The Brahmans]
+
+Another series of terms are likewise a puzzle to the uninitiated. To
+Westerns, the _brahmans_[33] are best known as the priests of the
+Hindus; more correctly, however, the name _brahman_ signifies not the
+performer of priestly duties, but the caste that possesses a monopoly of
+the performance. The brahman caste is the Hindu _Tribe of Levi_. Every
+accepted Hindu priest is a brahman, although it is far from being the
+case that every brahman is a priest. As a matter of fact, at the Census
+of 1901 it was found that the great majority of brahmans have turned
+aside from their traditional calling. In Bengal proper, only about 16
+per cent. of the brahmans were following priestly pursuits; in the
+Madras Presidency, 11.4 per cent.; and in the Bombay Presidency, 22 per
+cent.
+
+[Sidenote: Brahmanism.]
+
+_Brahmanism_ is being employed by a number of recent writers in place of
+the older _Hinduism_. Sir Alfred Lyall uses _Brahmanism_ in that sense;
+likewise Professor Menzies in his recent book, _Brahmanism and
+Buddhism_. Sir Alfred Lyall's employment of the term _Brahmanism_ rather
+than _Hinduism_, is in keeping with his description of Hinduism, which
+he defines as the congeries of diverse local beliefs and practices that
+are held together by the employment of brahmans as priests. The
+description is a true one; the term Brahmanism represents what is common
+to the Hindu castes and sects; it is their greatest common measure, as
+it were. But yet the fact remains that _Hindus_ speak of themselves as
+such, not as _Brahmanists_, and it is hopeless to try to supersede a
+current name. Sir M. Monier Williams employs the term _Brahmanism_ in a
+more limited and more legitimate sense. Dividing the history of the
+Hindu religion into three periods, he calls them the stages of Vedism,
+Brahmanism, and Hinduism respectively. The first is the period of the
+Vedas, or earliest sacred books; the second, of the Brahman philosophy,
+fundamentally pantheistic; the third is the period of "a confused tangle
+of divine personalities and incarnations." Sir M. Monier Williams'
+standard work on the religion of the Hindus is "_Brahmanism and
+Hinduism."_ "Hinduism," he tells us, "is Brahmanism modified by the
+creeds and superstitions of Buddhists and non-Aryans of all kinds."
+
+[Sidenote: Brahm[=a], Brahma.]
+
+[Sidenote: Br[=a]hmas]
+
+We are not done with this confusing set of terms. _Brahm[=a]_ is the
+first person of the Hindu divine triad--the Creator--who along with the
+other two persons of the triad, has proceeded from a divine essence,
+_Brahma_ or _Brahm_. Brahma is Godhead or Deity: Brahm[=a], is _a_
+Deity, a divine _person_ who has emanated from the Godhead, Brahma.
+_Br[=a]hmas_ or theists, believers in Brahma, are a religious body that
+originated in Bengal in the nineteenth century. Repudiating caste,
+idolatry, and transmigration, they are necessarily cut off from
+Hinduism. The body is called the Br[=a]hma Sam[=a]j, that is, the
+Theistic Association. Enough for the present; in their respective places
+these distinctions can be more fully gone into.
+
+
+
+
+CHAPTER VII
+
+NEW POLITICAL IDEAS
+
+I. A UNITING INDIA
+
+ "There are many nations of the Indians, and they do not speak
+ the same language."
+
+ --HERODOTUS.[34]
+
+
+[Sidenote: The ideas of citizenship and public questions.]
+
+With modern education and the awakening of the Indian mind have come
+entirely new political ideas. That there are public questions has in
+fact been discovered; for in India the idea of citizenship, the
+consciousness of being a political unit, was itself a new idea. We may
+say that it was made possible in 1835, when an Act of Legislature was
+passed declaring the press free. In 1823 an English editor had been
+deported from Calcutta for free criticism of the authorities, but after
+1835 it was legal not merely to think but to speak on public questions.
+Before we pass on, we note the strange inverted sequence of events which
+may attend on fostered liberty. The right to criticise was bestowed
+before any right to be represented in the Legislature or Executive was
+enjoyed. In this freedom to criticise the acts of Government, the India
+of to-day is far ahead of countries like Germany and Russia.
+
+[Sidenote: Government exists for the good of the governed.]
+
+The new idea of citizenship, thus made possible by a free press, is
+largely the outcome of three great influences. Christian philanthropic
+ideas, disseminated both by precept and example, could not but be
+producing some sense of brotherhood, and what Burke calls a "civil
+society." Then again, the free and often democratic spirit of English
+literature was being imbibed by thousands; and in the third place,
+through the newspapers, English and vernacular, the people were being
+brought into actual contact with the political life of Great Britain.
+Due particularly to the first of these influences, the noblest of the
+new Indian political ideas is that tacitly assumed in many of the native
+criticisms of the British Government in India--high tribute as well as
+criticism--that Government exists for the good of the governed, and
+indeed responsible for the welfare of the masses. The British Government
+is indeed an amazing network covering the whole continent, ministering
+life, like the network of the blood-vessels in our frame. At least, its
+apologists declare it _to be doing so_, and its native critics declare
+that it _ought to_. The native press, for example, is prompt to direct
+the attention of the Government to famine and to summon the Government
+to its duty. In India a noble idea of the Commonwealth and its proper
+government has thus come into being. Likewise, it ought to be added,
+except in times of political excitement, and in the case of professional
+politicians, it is generally acknowledged that the conception of the
+British Government in India is noble, and that many officers of
+Government are truly the servants of the people. It is not suggested
+that the policy or the methods should be radically altered. The
+politician's theme is that the Government is more expensive and less
+sympathetic than it might be, because of the employment of alien
+Europeans where natives might be employed.
+
+[Sidenote: The new national consciousness.]
+
+[Sidenote: English rule, a chief cause.]
+
+[Sidenote: The very name _Indian_ is English.]
+
+Other new political ideas follow the lines of social change. We have
+seen how in the modern school, the idea of caste gives way before the
+idea of rank in the school, to be followed in College by the idea of
+intellectual distinction, and still later in life by the idea of success
+in some modern career. In the political sphere, modern life is also busy
+dissolving the older and narrower conceptions of life. Atop of the
+sectarian consciousness of being a Hindu or the provincial consciousness
+of belonging to Bengal or Bombay, is coming the consciousness of being
+an Indian. This consciousness of a national unity is one of the
+outstanding features of the time in India, all the more striking because
+hitherto India has been so unwieldily large, and her people incoherent,
+like dry sand. "The Indian never knew the feeling of nationality," says
+Max Müller. "The very name of India is a synonym for caste, as opposed
+to nationality," says Sister Nivedita, the pro-Hindu lady already
+referred to, who likewise notes the emergence of the national idea.[35]
+"Public spirit or patriotism, as we understand it, never existed among
+the Hindus," writes Mr. Bose, himself an Indian, author of a recent work
+on _Hindu Civilisation under British Rule_.[36] And Raja Rammohan Roy,
+the famous Bengali reformer of the beginning of the nineteenth century,
+we have already heard denouncing the caste system as "destructive of
+national union." From what then, during the nineteenth century, has the
+national consciousness come forth? Many causes may be cited. The actual
+unification effected by the postal, the telegraph, and the railway
+organisation, has done much. The omnipresence of the foreign government,
+all-controlling, has also done much. The current coins and the postage
+stamps with King Edward's head upon them--the same all over India, a few
+native states excepted--bring home the union of India to the most
+ignorant. The constant criticism of the Government in the native press,
+the meetings of the All-India political association called the Congress,
+and the fact that modern interests, stimulated by daily telegrams from
+all over the world, are international, not provincial or sectarian--all
+these things combine to give to the modern educated Indian a new Indian
+national consciousness in place of the old provincial and sectarian one.
+In short, the British rule has united India, and the awakened mind of
+India is rejoicing in the consciousness of the larger existence, and is
+identifying the ancient glories of certain centres in North India with
+this new India created by Britain. Never before was there a united India
+in the modern political sense; never, indeed, could there be until
+modern inventions brought distant places near each other. Two great
+Indian empires there certainly were in the third century B.C. and the
+fourth and fifth centuries A.D., and the paternal benevolence of Asoka,
+the great Buddhist emperor of the third century B.C., deserves record
+and all honour. Let Indians know definitely who deserves to be called an
+ancient Indian emperor, when they wish to lament a lost past; and
+descending to historical fact and detail, let them compare that period
+with the present. The later empire referred to was an empire only in the
+old sense of a collection of vassal states. Turning back to the hoary
+past, in which many Indians, even of education, imagine there was a
+golden Indian empire, we can trace underneath the ancient epic, the
+Ramayan, a conquering progress southward to Ceylon itself of a great
+Aryan hero, Ram. But of any Indian empire founded by him, we know
+nothing. "One who has carefully studied the Ramayan will be impressed
+with the idea that the Aryan conquest had spread over parts of Northern
+India only, at the time of the great events which form its
+subjects."[37] Coming down to the period of the greatest extent of the
+Moghul empire in India in the end of the seventeenth century, we find
+the Emperor Aurangzeb with as extensive a military empire as that of
+Asoka, but with the Mahrattas rising behind him even while he was
+extending his empire southwards. That decadent military despotism cannot
+be thought of as a union of India. In truth, the old Aryan conquest of
+India was not a political conquest, and never has been; it was a
+conquest, very complete in the greater part of India, of new social
+usages and certain new religious ideas. The first complete political
+conquest of India by Aryans was the British conquest, and the ideas
+which have come in or been awakened thereby, we are now engaged in
+tracing. As regards the new idea of nationality, we have noted that the
+new national name _Indian_ now heard upon political platforms, is not a
+native term, but an importation from Britain along with the English
+language. How, indeed, could the educated Indian employ any other term
+with the desired comprehensiveness? If he speak of _Hindus_, he excludes
+Mahomedans and followers of other religions; if he use a Sanscrit term
+for _Indians_, he still fails to touch the hearts of Mahomedans and
+others who identify Sanscrit with Hindus. There is no course left but to
+use the English language, even while criticising the British rulers. The
+English language has been a prime factor in evoking the new national
+consciousness, and in the English language the Indian must speak to his
+new found fellow Indians.[38] Even a considerable portion of the
+literature of the attempted Revival of Hinduism is in English, strange
+as the conjunction sounds.
+
+How the thought of Indian unity over against the sovereignty of Britain
+may reach down even to the humblest, the writer once observed in a
+humble street in Calcutta. A working man was receiving his farthing's
+worth of entertainment from a peep-show. His eyes were glued to the
+peepholes, to secure his money's worth, for the farthing was no small
+sum to him; and the showman was standing by describing the successive
+scenes in a loud voice, with intent both to serve his customer and to
+stimulate the bystanders' curiosity. Three of the scenes were: "This is
+the house of the great Queen near London city," "This is one of the
+great Queen's lords writing an order to the Viceroy of Calcutta," "This
+is the great committee that sits in London city." He actually used the
+English word _committee_, the picture probably showing the House of
+Commons or the House of Lords. Thus the political constitution of India
+and its unity under Britain are inculcated among the humblest. In the
+minds of the educated, one need not then be surprised at the growth of a
+sense of Indian unity over against British supremacy.
+
+[Sidenote: The Indian National Congress.]
+
+[Sidenote: English, the _lingua franca_ of the Congress.]
+
+The Indian National Congress, or All-India political association, is the
+embodiment of this new national consciousness of educated Indians, the
+only embodiment possible while India is so divided in social and
+religious matters. Were there only ten or twelve million Mahomedans in
+India instead of sixty, the new national consciousness would undoubtedly
+have been a Hindu or religious, instead of a political, consciousness.
+But in matters religious, Hindu looks across a gulf at Mahomedan, and
+Mahomedan at Hindu, neither expecting the other to cross over.
+Christianity, third in numbers in India proper, proclaims the Christian
+Gospel to both Hindus and Mahomedans, but is regarded by both as an
+alien.[39] Nor is any All-India _social_ movement possible while social
+differences are so sacred as they are. But politically, all India _is_
+already _one_; her educated men have drunk at _one_ well of political
+ideas; citizenship and its rights are attractive and destroy no
+cherished customs; and in the English language there is a new _lingua
+franca_ in unison with the new ideas. The Indian National Congress is
+the natural outcome. There, representatives of races which a hundred
+years ago made war on one another, of castes that never either eat
+together or intermarry, now fraternise in one peaceful assembly,
+inspired by the novel idea that they are citizens. The Congress meets
+annually in December in one or other of the cities of India. The first
+meeting at Bombay in 1885 has been described as follows[40]: "There were
+men from Madras, the blackness of whose complexions seemed to be made
+blacker by spotless white turbans which some of them wore. A few others
+hailing from the same Presidency were in simplest native fashion,
+bareheaded and barefooted and otherwise lightly clad, their bodies from
+the waist upwards being only partially protected by muslin shawls. They
+had preferred to retain their national dress and manners; and in this
+respect they presented a marked contrast to the delegates from Bengal.
+Some of these appeared in entirely European costume, while others could
+easily be recognised as Bengalis by the peculiar cap with a flap behind
+which they had donned. None of them wore the gold rings or diamond
+pendants which adorned the ears of some of the Madrassees; nor had they
+their foreheads painted like their more orthodox and more conservative
+brethren from the Southern presidency. There were Hindustanis from
+Delhi, Agra, and Lucknow, some of whom wore muslin skull-caps and
+dresses chiefly made of the same fine cloth. There were delegates from
+the North-West--bearded, bulky, and large-limbed men--in their coats and
+flowing robes of different hues, and in turbans like those worn by Sikh
+soldiers. There were stalwart Sindhees from Karachee wearing their own
+tall hat surmounted by a broad brim at top instead of bottom. In the
+strange assemblage were to be observed the familiar figures of Banyas
+from Gujarat, of Mahrattas in their cart-wheel turbans, and of Parsees
+in their not very elegant head-dress, likened to a slanting roof.
+Assembled in the same hall, they presented a variety of costumes and
+complexions scarcely to be witnessed except at a fancy ball." Now and
+again, we may add, a speaker expresses himself in a vernacular, and with
+the inborn Indian courtesy and patience the assembly will listen; but
+the language of the motley gathering is English; the address of the
+president and his rulings are in English; the protests, claims, and
+resolutions of the Congress are in English. For in the sphere of
+politics, the new national feeling _confessedly_ looks to Britain for
+ideals. Apologies for India's social customs and for her religious ideas
+and ideals are not wanting in India at the present time, for in matters
+social and religious, as we shall see, the political reformers are often
+ardently conservative, or pro-Indian at least. But in the sphere of
+politics it is the complete democratic constitution of Britain that
+looms before India's leaders. Britons can view with sympathy the rise of
+the national feeling as the natural and inevitable fruit of contact with
+Britain and of education in the language of freedom, and even although
+the new problems of Indian statesmanship may call forth all the powers
+of British statesmen. Like a young man conscious of noble lineage and of
+great intellectual power, New India, brought up under Britain's care, is
+loudly asserting that she can now take over the management of the
+continent which Britain has unified and made what it is.
+
+Where the "National Congress" and the Congress ideas have sprung from is
+manifest when she first presents herself upon the Indian stage. As her
+first president she has a distinguished barrister of Calcutta, Mr. W.C.
+Bonnerjee, of brahman caste by birth, but out of caste altogether
+because of frequent visits to Britain. Patriot though he is--nay,
+rather, as a true patriot, he has broken and cast away the shackles of
+caste. His English education is manifest when he opens his lips, for in
+India there is no more complete master of the English language, and very
+few greater masters will be found even in Britain. Further, as her first
+General Secretary and general moving spirit, the first Congress has a
+Scotchman, Mr. A.O. Hume, commonly known as the "Father of the
+Congress." His leading of the Congress we can understand when we know
+that he is the son of the celebrated reformer and member of Parliament,
+the late Dr. Joseph Hume.
+
+[Sidenote: Representative Government.]
+
+Several of the claims of the Congress have been conceded in whole or in
+part. Since the first meeting in 1885, elected members have been added
+to the Legislative Councils in the three chief provinces, Bengal,
+Madras, and Bombay, and new Legislative Councils set up in the United
+Provinces and the Punjab. To the Council for all India, the Viceroy's
+Council, also have been added five virtually elected members, out of a
+council now numbering about twenty-two members in all. Four of the new
+members represent the chief provinces, and the fifth the Chamber of
+Commerce, Calcutta. Other five the Viceroy nominates to represent other
+provinces or other interests. Looking at the representation of Indians,
+it is noteworthy that in 1880 only two Indians had seats in the
+Viceroy's Council, whereas in 1905 there were no fewer than six. The
+Provincial Legislative Council of Bombay will suffice as illustration of
+the stage which Representative Government has now reached. Eight of the
+twenty-two members are virtually elected. That is to say, certain bodies
+nominate representatives, and only in most exceptional circumstances
+would the Governor refuse to accept the nominees. And who make the
+nominations? Who are the electors enjoying the new political citizenship
+of India? We shall not expect that the electors are "the people" in the
+British or American sense: no Congress yet asks for political rights for
+them. The idea regarding citizenship still is that it is a royal
+concession, as it were to royal burghs, not that it is one of the rights
+of men. The University elects a member to the Governor's Council, for it
+has intelligence and can make its voice heard; the Corporation of Bombay
+elects a representative, for in the capital are concentrated the
+enlightenment and the wealth of the province; the importance of the
+British merchants must be recognised, and so the Chambers of Commerce of
+Bombay and Karachi send each a representative. Other groups of
+municipalities elect one; the boards of certain country districts elect
+one; and finally two groups of landlords elect one representative each.
+It comes to this, that the men of learning, the burgesses of the chief
+towns, the British traders, and the landowners and country gentlemen,
+have now a measure of citizenship in the modern sense of the word.
+
+The same feeling of citizenship has been given recognition to in 759
+towns, whose municipalities are now partly elected, the right of
+election having been greatly extended by the Local Self-Government Acts
+of 1882-84. In these Municipalities even more than in the higher
+Councils the new educated Indian comes to the front. According to the
+roll of voters, it is property that enjoys the municipal franchise;
+emphatically so, for a wealthy citizen of Calcutta might conceivably
+cast three hundred votes for his Municipality throughout the twenty-five
+wards of the city; but they are English-speaking Indians in all cases
+who are returned as members. Politically, this is the day of the
+English-educated Indians. Such is the stage of the recognition of this
+new idea of citizenship in India. The idea represents a great advance
+during the British period, although, broadly speaking, it has not yet
+reached the stage of British opinion prior to 1832. Nevertheless one
+feels justified in saying that in present circumstances the desire of
+the educated class for a measure of citizenship has been reasonably met.
+Of course at the examination for the Indian Civil Service, held annually
+in London, the Indian competes on a complete equality with all the youth
+of the Empire.
+
+
+
+
+CHAPTER VIII
+
+NEW POLITICAL IDEAS
+
+II. FALSE PATRIOTISM
+
+ "Now do I know that love is blind."
+
+ ALFRED AUSTIN.
+
+
+[Sidenote: Cleavage of opinion--European _v._ Native.]
+
+An unpleasant aspect of the new idea is much in evidence at the present
+time. On almost every public question, the cleavage of the public
+opinion is Europeans _versus_ Natives. Far be it from me to assert that
+the natives only are carried away by the community feeling. A case in
+point is the violence of the European agitation over the "Ilbert Bill"
+of 1883, to permit trial of Europeans by native judges in rural criminal
+courts. Our question merely is: How has the new regime affected native
+ideas? Given then, say, a charge of assault upon a native by a European
+or Eurasian, or the reverse--a case by no means unknown--the native
+press and the class they represent are ranged at once, as a matter of
+course, upon the native's side. Given a great public matter, like Lord
+Curzon's Bill of 1903 for the necessary reform of the Indian
+Universities, immediately educated Indians and the native press perceive
+in it a veiled attempt to limit the higher education in order to
+diminish the political weight of the educated class. The 1904 expedition
+into Thibet was unanimously approved by the Anglo-Indian, and as
+unanimously disapproved by the native press. Educated India no doubt
+joined with the rest of the Empire in wishing success to Japan in the
+1904-5 war with Russia, but the war presented itself primarily to the
+Indian mind as a great struggle between Asia and Europe. Other lines of
+cleavage may temporarily show themselves,--among natives the division
+into Hindus and Mahomedans, or into officials and non-officials; but on
+the first occasion when a European and a Native are opposed, or when the
+Government takes any step, the minor fissures close, and the new
+consciousness of nationality unites the Indians. European lines of
+cleavage like the division between capital and labour or between
+commerce and land have not yet risen above the Indian horizon.
+
+The Indian Christian community occupies the peculiar position of sharing
+in the new-born national consciousness as strongly as any, and yet of
+being identified with the British side in the eyes of the Hindu and
+Mahomedan communities.
+
+[Sidenote: Anti-British bias.]
+
+[Sidenote: India ruled by Indians.]
+
+Thus, almost inevitably, an anti-British bias has been generated, one of
+the noteworthy and regrettable changes in the Indian mind within the
+last half-century. Probably many would declare that the unifying
+national consciousness of which I have spoken is nothing more than a
+racial anti-British bias. At all events, hear an independent Indian
+witness regarding the bias.[41] "There is a strong and strange ferment
+working in certain ranks of Indian society.... Instead of looking upon
+the English rulers as their real benefactors, they are beginning to view
+their actions suspiciously, seizing every opportunity of criticising and
+censuring their rulers.... The race feeling between rulers and ruled,
+instead of diminishing, has increased with the increase, and spread with
+the spread, of literary education. That all this is more or less true at
+present cannot be denied by an impartial political observer." An
+up-to-date illustration of the bias appears in the address of the
+Chairman of the National Congress of 1906. "The educated classes," he
+says, "... now see clearly that the [British] bureaucracy is growing
+frankly selfish and openly opposed to their political aspirations."
+While regretting that feeling and the prejudice that often mingles with
+it, let those interested in India at least understand the feeling. It is
+the natural outcome of the new national consciousness. Even educated
+natives are in general too ignorant of India, past and present, to
+appreciate the debt of India to Britain, and how great a share of the
+administration of India they themselves--the educated Indians--actually
+enjoy. For every subordinate executive position in the vast imperial
+organisation is held by a native of India, and "almost the entire
+original jurisdiction of Civil Justice has passed out of the hands of
+Europeans into those of Indians."[42] But the anti-British bias, let us
+on our part understand. The attitude of educated Indians to the British
+Government of India, and to Anglo-Indians as a body, is that of a
+political opposition, ignorant of many pertinent facts, divided from the
+party in power by racial and religious differences, and with no visible
+prospect of succeeding to office. The National Congress is the permanent
+Opposition in India. A permanent Opposition cannot but be biassed, and
+its press will seize at everything that will justify the feeling of
+hostility.
+
+[Sidenote: Illustrations of the bias: Famines.]
+
+An outstanding illustration of the anti-British spirit is the frequently
+expressed opinion that the Indian famines are a result of British rule,
+or at all events have been aggravated thereby. The reasoning is that
+India is being financially drained to the amount of between thirty and
+forty millions sterling a year, and that the people of India have thus
+no staying fund to keep them going when famine comes. Having said this,
+we ought perhaps to quote the opinion (1903), on the other side, of Mr.
+A.P. Sinnett, ex-editor of one of the leading Indian newspapers, and, as
+a theosophist, very unlikely to be prejudiced in favour of Britain. He
+insists "that loss of life in famine time is infinitesimal compared with
+what it used to be." "As for impoverishment," he goes on to say, "we
+have poured European capital into the country by scores of millions for
+public works and the establishment of factories, and we have enriched
+India instead of impoverishing it to an extent that makes the Home
+Charges--of which such agitators as Digby always exaggerate the
+importance--a mere trifle in the balance." Lord Curzon's statement of
+three or four years back was that there were eight hundred and
+twenty-five crores of rupees (five hundred and fifty millions sterling)
+of buried capital in India; and he might have added the easily
+ascertainable fact that the sum is yearly being added to. The
+anti-British idea was put forward in 1885 by the late Mr. William Digby,
+an ardent supporter of the Congress; the Congress adopted it in one of
+its resolutions in 1896, and the idea has lamentably caught on. In 1897
+a Conference of Indians resident in London did not mince their language.
+In their opinion, "of all the evils and terrible misery that India has
+been suffering for a century and a half, and of which the latest
+developments are the most deplorable famine and plague arising from
+ever-increasing poverty,... the main cause is the unrighteous and
+un-British system of Government, which produces an unceasing and ever
+increasing bleeding of the country," etc. etc.[43] Such language, such
+ideas, do not call for refutation, here at least; they are symptoms only
+of a state of mind now prevailing, out of which educated India must
+surely grow.
+
+Nor need it be forgotten that the rise of the anti-British feeling was
+foreseen and political danger apprehended when the question of English
+education for natives of India was under discussion. A former
+Governor-General, Lord Ellenborough, declared to a committee of the
+House of Commons in 1852, that England must not expect to retain her
+hold on India if English ideas were imparted to the people. "No
+_intelligent_ people would submit to our Government," were his words--a
+sentiment repudiated with indignation by the learned Bengali, the late
+Rev. Dr. K.M. Banerjea. In the same spirit, apparently, Sir Alfred Lyall
+still contemplates with some fear the rapid reformation of religious
+beliefs under modern influences. He sees that the old deities and ideas
+are being dethroned, and that the responsibility for famines, formerly
+imputed to the gods, is being cast upon the British Government. "The
+British Government," he says, "having thrown aside these lightning
+conductors [the old theocratic system], is much more exposed than a
+native ruler would be to shocks from famines or other wide-spread
+misfortunes." "Where no other authority is recognised, the visible ruler
+becomes responsible for everything."[44] Fortunately, "policy" of that
+sort has not prevailed with Indian statesmen in the past, and Britain
+can still retain self-respect as enlightener and ruler of India.
+
+[Sidenote: Championing of things Indian.]
+
+The championing of all things Indian is another recent phase of the same
+national consciousness. As the work of Britain is depreciated, the
+heroes, the beliefs, and the practices of India are exalted and defended
+as such. Idolatry and caste have their apologists. At almost every
+public meeting, according to the late Mr. Monomohun Ghose of Calcutta,
+he heard the remark made "that the ancient civilisation of India was far
+superior to that which Europe ever had."[45] In the political lament
+over a golden past, there is glorification by Hindus of the Mahomedan
+emperor Akbar, praise of the Native States and their rule as opposed to
+the condition of British India, and there are apologies for leaders in
+the Mutiny of 1857. Much of that is natural and proper patriotism, no
+doubt, and no one would deny the ancient glories of India or the many
+admirable characteristics of the people of India to-day. It is the
+self-deceiving patriotism, the blind ancestor-worship, of which we are
+speaking as a phase of modern opinion. As an instance when Indians
+certainly did themselves injustice by this spirit, we may single out the
+celebrated trial in 1897 of the Hon. Mr. Tilak, member of the
+Legislative Council of the Governor of Bombay. The Mahrattas of Western
+India look back to Sivaji as the founder of their political power, which
+lasted down to 1817, and have lately instituted an annual celebration of
+Sivaji as the hero of the Mahratta race. One great blot rests on
+Sivaji's career. In one campaign he invited the Mahomedan general
+opposing him to a personal conference, and stabbed him while in the act
+of embracing him. It was at one of these Sivaji celebrations in 1897
+that Mr. Tilak abandoned himself to the pro-Indian and anti-British
+feeling, glorifying Sivaji's use of the knife upon foreigners. "Great
+men are above common principles of law," ... he said. "In killing Afzal
+Khan did Sivaji sin?" ... "In the Bhagabat Gita," he replied to himself,
+"Krishna has counselled the assassination of even one's preceptors and
+blood relations.... If thieves enter one's house, and one's wrists have
+no strength to drive them out, one may without compunction shut them in
+and burn them. God Almighty did not give a charter ... to the foreigners
+to rule India, Sivaji strove to drive them out of his fatherland, and
+there is no sin of covetousness in that." Practical application of Mr.
+Tilak's language was soon forthcoming in the assassination of two
+British officers in the same city of Poona. Mr. Tilak, victim of his own
+eloquence and of the spirit of the day, was necessarily prosecuted for
+his inflammatory speech, and was sent to prison for eighteen months. But
+it is not too much to say that the _unanimous_ feeling of educated India
+went with Mr. Tilak and regarded him as a martyr.
+
+[Sidenote: Boycott of British goods.]
+
+From the pro-Indian feeling to the anti-British Boycott feeling is only
+one step along the road that new-educated India is treading. The boycott
+of British goods in 1905 has been the next step. The provocation alleged
+by the politicians who organised the boycott was the division of the
+province of Bengal. Whether that was cause sufficient to justify the
+boycott or a mere pretext for another anti-British step is now of
+secondary importance. The plea of encouragement of native industries we
+may set aside as an afterthought. The boycott has been declared, and
+what concerns us is to see the national feeling now take the form of a
+declaration of commercial war upon Great Britain--none the less
+disconcerting because some of those concerned clearly have an eye,
+however foolishly, upon Boston in 1773 and the war thereafter. It gives
+pause to India's well-wishers. "India for the Indians," will that come
+next? There no friend of India dare wish her success, to be a possible
+prey to Russia or Germany, or even to Japan. But reasoning to the
+logical issue, we get light upon our premisses. _India for what
+Indians?_, we ask ourselves. For Hindus or Mahomedans; for the million,
+English-speaking, or the many-millioned masses? For many a day yet to
+come it will be Britain's duty to hold the balance, to instruct in
+self-government and to learn from her blunders.
+
+That the national feeling of Indians may become a main strand in a
+strong Imperial feeling, as is the national feeling of Scotland, must be
+the wish of all friends of India. But how is the Indian feeling to be
+transformed?
+
+[Sidenote: Remedies.]
+
+[Sidenote: Instruction in History and Political Economy.]
+
+[Sidenote: High-minded Anglo-Indians.]
+
+The new Social Ideas of India have asserted themselves in spite of
+opposing ideas, deep-rooted; on the other hand, the new Political Ideas
+are in accordance with the natural ambition of educated Indians, and
+have had no difficulty in expanding and spreading. In comparison with
+the new social ideas, in consequence, the new political ideas are a
+somewhat rank and artificial growth, forced by editors and politicians,
+and warped by ignorance and prejudice. The widely current idea that,
+owing to British rule, the poverty of the Indian people is now greater,
+and that the famines are more frequent and severe than in former
+dynasties, is the outstanding instance of the rank growth. Neither the
+allegation of greater poverty nor the causes of the acknowledged low
+standard of living have been studied except in the fashion of party
+politicians. Another of the ideas, as widely current, is that every ton
+of rice or wheat exported is an injury to the poor. A third is that the
+payments made in Britain by the Government of India are virtually
+tribute, meanly exacted, instead of honest payment for cash received and
+for services rendered. Again, what can be the remedy? In the early part
+of the nineteenth century, the Foreign Mission Committee of the Church
+of Scotland objected to Dr. Duff, their missionary, teaching Political
+Economy in the Church's Mission College, the General Assembly's
+Institution, Calcutta. They feared lest the East India Company would
+deem it an interference in politics.[46] In 1897, after the Tilak case
+already referred to, the writer on Indian affairs in _The Times_
+complained of the teaching of historical half-truths and untruths in
+Indian schools and colleges, instancing the partisan writings of Burke
+and Macaulay, and many Indian text-books full of glaring historical
+perversions. The remedy for such erroneous ideas is certainly not to
+withhold the present dole of knowledge, but to teach the whole truth.
+The recent History of India and Political Economy with reference to
+India should be compulsory subjects for every student in an Indian
+University. It ought to be the policy of Government to select the ablest
+men for professors and teachers of such subjects. If, along with that
+remedy, more Anglo-Indians would take a high view of their mission to
+India, and of their residence in that country, much of that regrettable
+bias and bitterness on the part of Indians would surely pass away. If
+instead of adopting the attitude of exiles, thinking only of the
+termination of the exile and how to while away the interval,
+Anglo-Indians would take some interest in something Indian outside their
+business, much would be gained! The best Anglo-Indians are eager to
+promote intercourse between Europeans and Indians, but many
+Anglo-Indians, whatever the cause, seem incapable of friendly
+intercourse. On the matters that should interest both them and their
+fellow-citizens in India, they have in them nothing save unreasoned
+feelings. These form the numerous class, of whom Sir Henry Cotton spoke
+in an address in London in February 1904, to whom it is an offence to
+travel in the same railway-carriage with Indians. These are the
+corrupters of good feeling between Britons and Indians, as sympathetic
+men are the salt that preserves what good feeling may still exist. In
+every Indian sphere the men of the latter class are well known to the
+native community, and are always spoken of with cordiality. The writer
+remembers trying to have a talk with a British soldier about the
+generals of the army, and how the man seemed unable to do more than say,
+with enthusiasm, of Lord Roberts and General Wauchope and others, "Yon
+was a man!" and as depreciatorily of others again, "Yon was no man at
+all." Such sympathetic "men," instinctively discerned, India has much
+need of, if this anti-British feeling, so far as it is not inevitable,
+is to be checked. In such "men" the new Indian feelings of manhood and
+citizenship and nationality will find recognition and response, in spite
+of displeasing accompaniments, for such feelings we must look for under
+British rule and from English and Christian education. From such "men,"
+also, the new Indians will accept frank condemnation of social
+irrationalities or political exaggerations, as _e.g._ the notion that
+those have right to claim full share in the British Empire's management
+who would outcaste a fellow-Indian for visiting Britain, even had he
+gone to state their case before the House of Commons. To speak of laymen
+only, there are no Anglo-Indians more trusted than those who make no
+secret of their desire for the advancement of India's welfare through a
+religious reformation, who hold that this purely pro-Indian national
+feeling is as yet imperfect because divorced from the idea of the unity
+of mankind and the concomitant idea of the progress of the whole race.
+
+
+
+
+CHAPTER IX
+
+NEW RELIGIOUS IDEAS--ARE THERE ANY?
+
+ "From low to high doth dissolution climb.
+
+ * * * * *
+
+ Truth fails not; but her outward forms that bear
+ The longest date do melt like frosty rime,
+ That in the morning whitened hill and plain
+ And is no more; drop like the tower sublime
+ Of yesterday, which royally did wear
+ His crown of weeds, but could not even sustain
+ Some casual shout that broke the silent air,
+ Or the unimaginable touch of Time."
+
+ WORDSWORTH.
+
+
+[Sidenote: A Renaissance without a reformation.]
+
+It would be interesting to speculate what the Renaissance of the
+sixteenth century would have done for Europe had it been unaccompanied
+by a Reformation of religion. Without the Reformation, we may aver there
+would have been for the British nation no Bible of 1611, no Pilgrim
+Fathers to America, and no Revolution of 1688, along with all that these
+things imply of progress many-fold. What might have been, however,
+although interesting as a speculation, is too uncertain to be discussed
+further with profit. I only desire to give a general idea of the
+religious situation in India at the close of the nineteenth century.
+There has been a Renaissance without a Reformation.
+
+Into the new intellectual world the Hindu mind has willingly entered,
+but progress in religious ideas has been slow and reluctant. The new
+_political_ idea of the unity of India and the consciousness of
+citizenship were pleasing discoveries that met with no opposition; but
+that same new Indian national consciousness resented any departure from
+the old _social_ and _religious_ ideas.
+
+[Sidenote: Meaning of the term _religious_.]
+
+In speaking of the development of religious ideas in India, I use the
+term _religious_ in the modern sense. Under religion, in India is
+comprehended much that in Europe would be reckoned within the _social_
+sphere. In India all questions of inter-marriage and of eating together,
+many questions regarding occupations and the relations of earning
+members of a family to idle members, are religious not social questions.
+
+The case was similar among the Jews, we may remember. As recorded in the
+fifteenth chapter of the Acts of the Apostles, two of the three
+injunctions of the Jerusalem Church to the Gentile Church at Antioch
+deal with these same socio-religious matters. Blood and animals killed
+by strangling were to be prohibited as food, and certain marriages also
+were forbidden.
+
+Perhaps among Europeans the question of burial _v_. cremation may be
+instanced as a matter of social custom that has been made a religious
+question. But in no country more than in India have customs, _mores_,
+come also to mean morals. A halo of religious sanctity encircles the
+things that have been and are. Taking "religion," however, in the modern
+sense, we ask: Although there has not been any great Reformation of
+religion, have religious ideas undergone no noteworthy development? It
+is well to put the question definitely with regard to religion, although
+in the opening chapter abundant testimony to a general change in ideas
+has already been cited. There _is_ no lack of specific evidence as to
+religious changes, and the adoption of certain Christian ideas.
+
+Sir Alfred Lyall's observations let us first of all recall, for he
+possesses all the experience of an Indian Civil Servant and Governor of
+a Province--the United Provinces. He speaks both for officials and for
+Europeans conversant with India.[47] Speaking in the person of an
+orthodox brahman surveying the moral and material changes that English
+rule is producing in India, he says: "We are parting rapidly under ...
+this Public Instruction with our religious beliefs." The old brahman
+warns the British Government that the old deities are being dethroned,
+and that the responsibility for famines, formerly imputed to the gods,
+is being cast upon the British Government. Another official witness
+speaks still more plainly. _The Bengal Government Report_ upon the
+publications of the year 1899 asserts: "All this revolution in the
+religious belief of the educated Hindu has been brought about as much by
+the dissemination of Christian thought by missionaries as by the study
+of Hindu scriptures; for Christian influence is detectable in many of
+the Hindu publications of the year." The writer of the _Report_ is a
+Hindu gentleman. The _Report of the Census of India_, 1901, declares
+that "the influence of Christian teaching is ... far reaching, and that
+there are many whose acts and opinions have been greatly modified
+thereby." After these statements from secular and official writers, we
+may refrain from quoting from Mission authorities more than the
+statement of the Decennial Conference of representative missionaries
+from all India in 1902. The statement refers to South India.
+"Christianity," we are told, "is in the air. The higher classes are
+assimilating its ideas."[48] Thus from East and North and South, from
+officials and non-officials, from Europeans and natives, comes
+concurrent testimony. There is no declared Reformation, but Christian
+and Western religious ideas are leavening India.
+
+[Sidenote: Variety of religious ideas in India.]
+
+To the student of Comparative Religion, or of Christianity, or of the
+general progress of nations, that testimony from India is particularly
+interesting. To the student of Comparative Religion, India presents a
+particularly attractive field. Not hidden away in sacred classics or in
+the records of travellers, but as elements of existing religions,
+professed by men around, are illustrations of most of the types of
+religious thought and practice. There are the pantheism of certain Hindu
+ascetics, the polytheism of the masses, the animism of aboriginal races,
+and the varieties of theism of Christians, Mahomedans, and the new
+Hindus respectively. There are the curious phenomena of goddesses as
+well as gods, and of distinctive features in the character and worship
+of the female deities. There is the whole scale of worship up from
+bloody sacrifices and self-tortures and from worship where the priest is
+everything, to worship like that of Mahomedans and of Protestant
+Christians, where a mediatory priesthood is virtually repudiated. There
+is the stage, still farther beyond, at which the worshipper is supposed
+to be able to say of himself "I am God." Of the first and last stages,
+India may be called the special fields, for probably nowhere else in the
+world are so many animals killed in sacrifice as at the temple of
+Kalighat in Calcutta; and the last stage, as an observable religious
+phenomenon, is peculiar to India. In India there is presented to us
+salvation in the attainment of an eternal existence along with God, as
+among Christians and Mahomedans and many of the less educated Hindus;
+and there is salvation in deliverance from further lives, as among those
+Hindus who hold the doctrine of transmigration. In India all these
+varieties of religious thought and practice are actual, perceptible
+phenomena, ready for first-hand observation by the student of
+Comparative Religion. But still more interesting to him is that they are
+there in mutual contact, and telling upon each other. For in the sphere
+of human beliefs, the student is much more than an outside observer and
+classifier. He has his own conception of truth, and is interested in
+observing how far in each case there is a convergence towards truth or a
+divergence from it. In the sphere of human beliefs he holds further,
+that, given opportunity, the nearer to truth the greater certainty of
+survival. Given opportunity, as already postulated, the law of beliefs
+is the survival of the truest. Truth will prevail.
+
+[Sidenote: Dynamical elements of Christianity.]
+
+[Sidenote: Dynamical doctrines in other spheres]
+
+To the student of Christianity, again, that same concurrent testimony is
+profoundly interesting. Certain Christian ideas are being assimilated in
+India. Certain cardinal aspects of Christianity are proving themselves
+possessed of inherent force and attractiveness. They are showing that
+they possess force not from authority, or tradition, or as part of a
+system of doctrine, or as racially fitting, but when presented in new
+and often very unfavourable surroundings. Borrowing an expression from
+physical science, certain elements of Christianity are proving
+_themselves dynamical_. For in non-Christian India, ecclesiastical
+authority or tradition and the system of Christian doctrine as such,
+possess no force. By illustrations from other spheres, let us make clear
+what is meant by such dynamical elements of Christianity. The doctrine
+of the Origin of Species by means of Natural Selection was put before
+the world by Darwin in 1859, and within the half century has been
+accepted almost as an axiom by the whole civilised world. Undoubtedly
+that doctrine has proved itself dynamical. On the other hand, a few
+years earlier than the publication of _The Origin of Species_, another
+body of new doctrine was propounded to Britain and the world, and
+strongly urged by its upholders, namely, the doctrine of Free Trade--the
+advantage to the community of buying in the cheapest market. True or
+false, that body of doctrine has not proved dynamical among the nations,
+for the great majority of peoples still repudiate the doctrines of Free
+Trade. Similarly certain elements of Christianity are commending
+themselves to new India, and certain others are failing to do so at this
+time.
+
+[Sidenote: Illustrations from the history of Christianity.]
+
+From century to century these dynamical elements of Christianity may
+vary; and it is profoundly interesting to the student of the history of
+religious beliefs to observe the variation. In the early apostolic
+times, when the apostles and disciples were "scattered abroad," we see
+plainly in the Acts of the Apostles that the dynamical element of
+Christianity is the Resurrection of Our Lord. It is that which tells,
+and His coming reign--with Jewish audiences in particular. It was,
+_e.g._, the manifestation of Christ to St. Paul on his way to Damascus
+that completed the conversion of his life. And so, repeatedly throughout
+the record of the Acts of the Apostles, they are described as
+witness--bearers of the resurrection to the outside world. [Greek:
+Megalê dynamei], "_with great power_ gave the apostles their witness of
+the resurrection of the Lord Jesus; and great grace was upon them
+all."[49] And yet--dynamical elements vary--in the different atmosphere
+of Athens (we are twice told in so many words) this same resurrection of
+Christ dug a gulf between St. Paul and the Athenians.[50] Passing to a
+very different period, the latter half of the eighteenth century, the
+period of the rise of Methodism and the revival of religion in England,
+the period of new interest in the inmates of prisons, of agitation for
+the abolition of slavery, of the foundation of all the great missionary
+societies, the period of the French Revolution and the demand at home
+for extension of the franchise, all outcome of the same
+inspiration,--what was the strong epidemic thought? Reading the
+religious history of the time, we feel that the power that passed from
+soul to soul was a tremulously intense realisation of the family of God
+and the love of God for men, represented in Christ's voluntary death
+upon the cross, love for the neglected and the enslaved in their sins
+and their sorrows. And again in our own day, when we are tempted to say
+that the consciousness of God and the eternal, the primary religious
+instincts, are fading, what by common consent is really dynamical among
+educated men? Assuredly not the shibboleths of High or Low Church. It is
+the person of Jesus Christ that is dynamical; what He was on earth, what
+He has been ever since in the hearts of individuals and in the Church.
+In a real sense we are starting again from and with Himself.
+Anticipating, let us say that these two elements most recently dynamical
+in Britain have had force likewise in India.
+
+[Sidenote: India a new touch-stone of Christianity.]
+
+India in the nineteenth century has been indeed a new touchstone to the
+Christian religion; and, in brief, to make plain how far Christianity
+has proved its force and its fitness to survive will occupy the
+remaining chapters of this book. What has been the nature and extent of
+the impact of Christian and modern thought upon India, and particularly
+upon Hinduism? Of course I am thinking particularly of the educated
+native Hindu community that has sprung up during the century just
+closed. The dynamic of Christianity, which it is our task to test,
+implies a measure of conscious and intelligent approval. Japan is
+another such testing ground. Indeed the only large fields where
+Christianity is presented to bodies of non-Christian men able to yield
+approval or refuse it on intelligent grounds, of which they are
+conscious, are India and Japan. In China also there are no doubt large
+bodies of literati, but as a class they have not yet come into the
+modern world and into contact with Christianity. Even down to the Boxer
+rising of 1900, the wall of conservative patriotism shut off the
+literati in China from the outer civilisation and religions.
+
+[Sidenote: Indians themselves to be our witnesses.]
+
+Fortunately for students of India, her new literati are not merely in
+touch with the modern world, but express their minds readily in public
+meetings and in print. From themselves we shall chiefly quote in
+justifying the statements that will be made regarding the former or the
+modern religious opinions of India. To non-Christian or secular writers,
+also, we shall chiefly go, that the bias may rather be against than for
+the acknowledgment of change and progress. Our plan is to pronounce as
+little as possible upon either the Christian or the Hindu positions. We
+are observers of the religious ideas of modern India, and desire our
+readers to come into touch with modern Indians and to see for
+themselves.
+
+[Sidenote: Obstacles to changes in religion.]
+
+[Sidenote: Education strips new Indians of belief.]
+
+Truth is great and will prevail, but let us not under-estimate the
+difficulties in the way of new opinions in India, where these do not
+appeal to the natural desires for power or status or comfort. I have
+already referred to the deep-rooted notion that Hinduism is of the soil
+of India, and adherence to it bound up with the national honour. I refer
+to it here again only to glance at a kindred notion, common among
+Anglo-Indians, that the Indian religion is the outcome of Indian
+environment, and is "consequently" the best religion for India. That
+superficial fallacy, undoubtedly, alienates the sympathy of many
+Anglo-Indians from religious and social progress in India. Thrice at
+least did one of the most distinguished viceroys, when addressing native
+audiences, advise them to stick to their own beliefs, using these or
+very similar words. He was addressing Mahomedans at one place, Hindus at
+the second place, and Buddhists at the third, and we leave his advice at
+one place to contradict his advice at another. Certainly let us allow
+for variation in local usage, and in subjective opinion, while we are
+insisting on the universality and objectivity of truth. For in spite of
+new and strange environment, in spite of that prevailing notion that
+religion is a racial thing, of the natural disinclination to change, of
+modern agnosticism and materialism when the old ideas do give way--in
+spite of these things, some of the cardinal features of Christianity are
+commending themselves to educated India. Far from religion being racial,
+the recent religious evolution of India suggests that in respect of the
+religious instinct and the religious faculty, mankind are one, not
+divided. _A priori_, therefore, we might anticipate that the elements of
+Christianity which have proved dynamical with new India will be the same
+that have proved their dynamic with educated men at home. So far as the
+situation in India has been created by the destructive influence of
+modern education, and by what may be called the modern spirit, the same
+influences are telling both in Europe and in India; they have come from
+Europe to India. There is the same unwillingness to believe in the
+supernatural, and the same demand that religion shall satisfy ethical
+and utilitarian tests. One difference, however, we may note. The
+educated men of India may not be living so entirely in the modern
+atmosphere as the men of Europe and America; but in India the modern
+spirit finds usages and systems of thought more inconsistent with modern
+ideas. As a consequence, where in India the modern spirit _has_ come, it
+has stripped men barer of belief. Listen to the following curious
+conglomeration, showing the influences at work, constructive and
+destructive. It is a passage from the pamphlet already referred to, _The
+Future of India_; the author is arguing for what he calls "practical
+recognition of the Fatherhood of God"--one new positive idea. That idea
+he takes to mean that "God is the Father of all nations and religions,"
+and that _therefore_ "it does not matter much to what religion a man
+belongs, so far as the future of his soul is concerned." Does not that
+signify that he himself is stripped bare of belief? From which modern
+notion, that religion does not matter much, he next argues that a man
+ought to deny himself the luxury and "satisfaction of breaking his
+religious fetters," _i.e._ of seceding from his own faith and joining
+another. He ought to stick to his community, says this writer, and "have
+the satisfaction of working for the elevation of his countrymen." There
+we have the new political consciousness. The writer, it should be added,
+says some plain things about the need of social reform.
+
+[Sidenote: Three dynamical elements of Christianity.]
+
+As proved by observation in India, the dynamical elements of
+Christianity may be briefly enumerated as follows. Monotheism, tending
+more and more to the distinctively Christian idea of God, Our Father, is
+commending itself, and being widely accepted. Secondly, in a remarkable
+degree, Jesus Christ Himself is being recognised and receiving general
+homage. In a less degree, and yet notably, the Christian conception of
+the Here and Hereafter is commending itself to the minds of the
+new-educated Hindus. In the new religious organisations also, the
+Christian manner of worship and of public worship commends itself almost
+as a matter of course. In none of these spheres am I describing the
+outcome of visible conflict or of any loud controversy. Rather,
+Christianity brought close to the religious instincts and the religious
+ideas of India has been like a great magnet introduced among a number of
+kindred but non-magnetised bodies lying loosely around. In the presence,
+simply, of these dynamical elements, or in contact with them, Indian
+religious thought is becoming polarised. Towards and away from the same
+great points, Indian religious thought is setting. These dynamical
+elements of Christianity, and the illustration of their power, will be
+considered in the following chapters.
+
+Of the elements of Christianity that have proved themselves dynamical,
+we may note the natural order in which they have come. The order in
+which I have stated them is the order in which they asserted themselves,
+first "God Our Father," then "Jesus Christ Himself." First, of this
+world in which we find ourselves, when our _minds_ awake, we must have
+some satisfying conception. The belief in one God, in Him for whom we
+can find no better name than "Our Father," approved itself to awakened
+India, to the _intellectually_ enlightened, and in the first place to
+small groups of enlightened men in the large towns, the centres of
+modern education and Christian influence. Then came an advance of a
+different nature altogether. To those spiritually minded and more
+intense men who needed a religious master, a hero, to whom their
+_hearts_ might go out, there came, after certain obstacles had been
+broken down, some knowledge of the actual historical Jesus Christ. The
+first stage satisfied the _mind_ of modern educated India; the second
+stage concerns the highest affections and the lives. We know the step,
+when in the Apostles' Creed we pass from "I believe in God the Father
+Almighty, Maker of heaven and earth," to the words "and in Jesus
+Christ." Thereat we have brought theology down from heaven to earth; or
+rather, in these days we would say, in Jesus Christ we have obtained on
+earth, in actual history, in our affections, a foundation on which to
+rear our system of actual and motive-giving belief.
+
+
+
+
+CHAPTER X
+
+THE NEW RELIGIOUS ORGANISATIONS OF INDIA IN THE NINETEENTH CENTURY
+
+THE INDIAN CHRISTIAN CHURCH AND THE BR[=A]HMAS
+
+ Children of one family.
+
+
+[Sidenote: Two physical changes on the face of a country.]
+
+When we consider how the face of a country has been altered during the
+lapse of time, two great changes may be noticed, both of them due to the
+action of man. First we may observe that the whole general character of
+the country has undergone transformation. Gone are the ancient forests
+of Scotland, which of old in many districts clad the whole countryside,
+and with them have gone the wild animals which they sheltered. The
+forests destroyed, and the rainfall in consequence less abundant, the
+surface marshes and lakes have in many places vanished, taking the old
+agues and fevers in their train. Instead of the strongholds of
+chieftains in their fastnesses, surrounded by bands of their clansmen
+and retainers, has come the sober, peaceful, life of independent
+tenants, agricultural or artisan. And so on, down through the general
+changes wrought on the face of a land by modern conditions of life, we
+might watch the evolution of new features of the landscape. But we turn
+to the other kind of change, which is more noticeable at first sight,
+and is more directly due to the action of man. Great, laboriously
+cultivated, fields now stretch where formerly there was only waste or
+forest, or at best small sparsely scattered patches; and the very
+products of the soil in these new spacious fields are in many cases new.
+Where, for example, even in Britain before the close of the seventeenth
+century, were the great fields of potatoes and turnips and red clover,
+and even of wheat, which now meet the eye everywhere as the seasons
+return? Where in India before the British period were the vast areas now
+under tea and coffee, jute and cotton, although the two last have been
+grown and manufactured in India from time immemorial? "It might almost
+be said that, from Calcutta to Lahore, 50 per cent. of the prevalent
+vegetation, cultivated and wild, has been imported into India within
+historic times."[51]
+
+[Sidenote: Two similar changes in the religious thought of India.]
+
+All that, of course, is a parable. Likewise, in the new India we are
+studying, product of new modern influences direct and indirect, two
+kinds of religious changes impress us. There is, first, the gradual
+change coming over the whole thought of the people, a transformation
+like that wrought upon the face and climate of many lands. There is,
+further, the religious change, more immediately evident, in the new
+Indian religious organisations of the past century, analogous to the
+new, cultivated, products of the soil.
+
+[Sidenote: Four new religious organisations.]
+
+As change more definite and perceptible, we look first at the new Indian
+religious organisations. Within the British period, four organised
+religious movements attract our notice. They are: I. The new Indian
+Christian Church; II. The Br[=a]hma Sam[=a]j and the kindred
+Pr[=a]rthan[=a] Sam[=a]jes; III. The [=A]rya Sam[=a]j; and IV. The
+Theosophical Society, which in India now stands for the revival of
+Hinduism.
+
+I. To hear the native Indian Church reckoned among the products of the
+British period may be surprising to some. There are indeed Christian
+communities in India older than the Christianity of many districts in
+Britain, and even excluding the Syrian and Roman Christians of India we
+must acknowledge that the Protestant Christian community dates farther
+back than the British period. Yet in a real sense the Protestant Indian
+Church, and the progressive character of the whole Indian Church, belong
+to the century just closed. The Moravians and one English Missionary
+Society excepted, all the great Missionary Societies now at work have
+come into being since 1793. In 1901 the native _Protestant_ community in
+India, outcome of these Societies' labours, numbered close upon a
+million souls.
+
+[Sidenote: The Indian Church.]
+
+[Sidenote: The Indian Church and the national consciousness.]
+
+The Indian Christian Church is a living organisation, or congeries of
+organisations, over two and a half million souls all told, and growing
+rapidly. The exact figures in 1901 were 2,664,313, showing an increase
+during ten years of 30.8 per cent. The figures exclude Eurasians and
+Europeans; and in Anglo-Indian speech, we may remark, all Americans and
+Australians and South African whites and the like are Europeans. The
+attitude of the Indian Christian Church to the new ideas introduced by
+the British connection and by the modern world can readily be
+understood. Cut off, cast off, by their fellow-countrymen, and brought
+into closer contact than any others with Europeans in their missionaries
+and teachers, their minds have been open to all the new ideas. We know
+in fact that Indian Christians are often charged, by persons who do not
+appreciate the situation, with being over-Europeanised. It may be so in
+certain ways, but, irrespective of Christianity or Hinduism, the
+adoption of European ways results from contact with Europeans, and in
+certain respects is almost a condition of intercourse with Europeans.
+Let those, for example, who talk glibly about Indians sticking to their
+own dress, know that gentlemen in actual native dress are not allowed to
+walk on that side of the bandstand promenade in Calcutta where Europeans
+sit--a scandal crying for removal. With regard to the new national
+consciousness, it may be repeated that the Indian Christian community is
+almost as alive with the national feeling as the educated Hindu
+community. As the Indian Church becomes at once more indigenous and more
+thoroughly educated in Western learning, as it becomes less identified
+with European denominations, and less dependent upon stimulus from
+without, it will no doubt become still more national in every sense, be
+more recognised as one of India's institutions, and become a powerful
+educator in India. Once within the environment of the national feeling,
+the seed of Christian thought and modern ideas will spring up and
+spontaneously flourish. The future progress of the Indian Church may be
+said to depend upon the growth of that national consciousness within it.
+The sense of independence and the duty of self-support and union are,
+properly, being fostered in the native churches. But one of the dangers
+ahead undoubtedly is that, like one of the other religious movements of
+the past century, or like the Ethiopian Church in South Africa, the
+Indian Church may become infected with the political rather than the
+religious aspect of the idea.
+
+[Sidenote: The Br[=a]hma Sam[=a]j.]
+
+[Sidenote: Rammohan Roy.]
+
+II. _The Br[=a]hma Sam[=a]j_.--Next to the Christian Church in order of
+birth of the issue of the new age, comes the Br[=a]hma Sam[=a]j or
+Theistic Association. It was founded in Calcutta in 1828 by the famous
+reformer, Raja Rammohan Roy, first of modern Indians. The Br[=a]hma
+Sam[=a]j is confessedly the outcome of contact with Christian ideas. By
+the best known of the Br[=a]hma community, the late Keshub Chunder Sen,
+it was described as "the legitimate offspring of the wedlock of
+Christianity with the faith of the Hindu Aryans." "No other reformation"
+[in India], says the late Sir M. Monier Williams, "has resulted in the
+same way from the influence of European education and Christian ideas."
+The founder himself, Raja Rammohan Roy, was indeed more a Christian than
+anything else, although he wore his brahman thread to the day of his
+death in order to retain the succession to his property for his son. In
+London and in Bristol, where he died in 1833, he associated himself with
+Dr. Carpenter and the more orthodox section of the Unitarians,
+explicitly avowing his belief in the miracles of Christ generally, and
+particularly in the resurrection. In Calcutta, indeed, the origin of the
+Br[=a]hma Sam[=a]j was acknowledged at its commencement. After attending
+the Scotch and other Churches in Calcutta, and then the Unitarian
+Church, Rammohan Roy and his native friends set up a Church of their
+own, and one name for it among educated natives was simply the Hindu
+Unitarian Church. It is a secondary matter that, to begin with, the
+reformer believed that he had found his monotheism in the Hindu
+Scriptures, now known to all students as the special Scriptures of
+pantheism.
+
+Raja Rammohan Roy, the brave man who made a voyage to Britain in
+defiance of caste, the champion of the widow who had often been
+virtually obliged to lay herself on her dead husband's pyre, the
+strenuous advocate of English education for Indians, the supporter of
+the claim of Indians to a larger employment in the public service, has
+not yet received from New India the recognition and honour which he
+deserves. To every girl, at least in Bengal, the province of
+widow-burning, he ought to be a hero as the first great Indian knight
+who rode out to deliver the widows from the torturing fire of Suttee.
+
+[Sidenote: Service of the Br[=a]hma Sam[=a]j to India.]
+
+As its theistic name implies, the Br[=a]hma Sam[=a]j professedly
+represents a movement towards theism, _i.e._ a rise from the polytheism
+and idolatry of the masses and a rejection of the pantheism of Hindu
+philosophy. Of course, noteworthy though it be, the foundation of the
+Br[=a]hma Sam[=a]j in 1828 was not the introduction of monotheism to
+India. In the Indian Christian Church and in Mahomedanism, the doctrine
+of one, personal, God had been set forth to India, and in one of the
+ancient Hindu philosophical systems, the Yoga Philosophy, the same
+doctrine is implied. But in India, Christianity and Mahomedanism were
+associated with hostile camps; the Yoga Philosophy was known only to a
+few Sanscrit scholars. In Br[=a]hmaism, the doctrine of one personal God
+became again natural naturalised in India. That has been its special
+service to India, to naturalise monotheism and many social and religious
+movements. For in India, things new and foreign lie under a peculiar
+suspicion. In the social sphere, the Br[=a]hma Sam[=a]j repudiates caste
+and gives to women a position in society. As Indian _theists_ also, when
+their first church was opened in 1830, they gave the Indian sanction to
+congregational worship and prayer, "before unknown to Hindus." For, the
+brahman interposing between God and the ignorant multitude, the Hindu
+multitude do not assemble themselves for united prayer, as Christians
+and Mahomedans do; and at the other end of the Hindu scale, the
+professed pantheist as such cannot pray. In proof of the latter
+statement, we recall the words of Swami Vivekananda, representative of
+Hinduism in the Parliament of Religions at Chicago in 1893, in a lecture
+"The Real and the Apparent Man," published in 1896. "It is the greatest
+of all lies," he writes somewhat baldly, although one is often grateful
+for a bald, definite statement, "that we are mere men; we are the God of
+the Universe.... The worst lie that you ever told yourself is that you
+were born a sinner.... The wicked see this universe as a hell, and the
+partially good see it as heaven, and the perfect beings realise it as
+God Himself.... By mistake we think that we are impure, that we are
+limited, that we are separate. The real man is the One Unit Existence."
+Prayer is therefore irrational for a pantheist, for no man is separate
+from God.
+
+[Sidenote: Its limited membership.]
+
+The influence of the Br[=a]hma Sam[=a]j has been far greater than its
+numerical success. Reckoned by its small company of 4050 members,[52]
+some of them certainly men of the highest culture and of sincere
+devoutness, the Br[=a]hma Sam[=a]j is a limited and local movement,
+limited largely to the province of Bengal, and even to a few of the
+larger towns in the province. But if the taint of the intellectual
+origin of the Br[=a]hma Sam[=a]j be still visible in the eclecticism
+that it professes, in its rejection of the supernatural, and in its poor
+numerical progress, it has nevertheless done great things for India.
+
+[Sidenote: The Br[=a]hma Sam[=a]j and the national feeling.]
+
+As yet the Br[=a]hma Sam[=a]j has remained unaffected by the political
+aspect of the new national feeling. Early in its history there was,
+indeed, a section of the Sam[=a]j resolved to limit the selection of
+scriptures to the scriptures of the Hindus, but the late Keshub Chunder
+Sen successfully asserted the freedom of the Sam[=a]j, and probably
+saved it from the narrow patriotic groove and from the political
+character of the third of the new religious organisations, the [=A]rya
+Sam[=a]j.
+
+[Sidenote: Pr[=a]rthan[=a] Sam[=a]jes or Prayer Associations of S.W.
+India.]
+
+_The Pr[=a]rthan[=a] Sam[=a]jes_ or Prayer Associations of South-Western
+India.--The history of India is pre-eminently the history of Northern
+India, that is of the great plains of the Ganges and the Punjab. One may
+test it by the simple academical test of reckoning what percentage of
+marks in an examination on Indian history is assigned to the events of
+the great northern plains. It is the same in the more recent religious
+history of India. The southern provinces of Bombay and Madras have
+contributed very little in respect of new religious life, organised or
+unorganised, compared with the northern provinces of Bengal, the United
+Provinces, and the Punjab. The Pr[=a]rthan[=a] Sam[=a]jes or Prayer
+Associations of Bombay and South-western India are monotheistic like the
+Br[=a]hma Sam[=a]j, and have their halls for their own worship. But
+socially they have not severed themselves from their Hindu brethren, and
+do not figure in the Census as separate. Even compared with the
+Br[=a]hma Sam[=a]j, they are few in number. The first Pr[=a]rthan[=a]
+Sam[=a]j was founded in Bombay in 1867. In Madras there is a small
+representation of the Br[=a]hma Sam[=a]j.
+
+
+
+
+CHAPTER XI
+
+NEW RELIGIOUS ORGANISATIONS
+
+THE [=A]RYAS AND THE THEOSOPHISTS.
+
+ "Let us receive not only the revelations of the past, but also
+ welcome joyfully the revelations of the present day."
+
+ --BISHOP COLENSO.
+
+
+[Sidenote: The [=A]rya Sam[=a]j.]
+
+III. _The [=A]rya Sam[=a]j_ or _Vedic Theistic Association_--In contrast
+to the Sam[=a]jes which are leavening the country but themselves are
+numerically unprogressive, are two other organisations--first, the
+[=A]rya Sam[=a]j of the United Provinces and the Punjab, and secondly,
+the Theosophists, who are now most active in Upper India, with Benares
+the metropolis of Hinduism, as their headquarters. These two have taken
+hold of educated India as no other movements yet have done. They appeal
+directly to patriotic pride and the new national feeling, or, more
+truly, are primarily shaped thereby.
+
+Founded in 1875, the [=A]ryas are the most rapidly increasing of the new
+Indian sects. In 1901 they numbered 92,419, an increase in the decade of
+131 per cent. What ideas have such an attraction for the educated middle
+class, for to that class the [=A]ryas almost exclusively belong? In
+certain parts of the United Provinces and the Punjab, it seems as much a
+matter of course that one who has received a modern education should be
+an [=A]rya, as that in certain other provinces he should be a supporter
+of the Congress.
+
+[Sidenote: Foundation ideas of the [=A]ryas--two.]
+
+The prime motive ideas are two. One is the result of modern education
+and of Christian influence, namely, a consciousness that in certain
+grosser aspects, such as polytheism, idolatry, animal sacrifices, caste,
+and the seclusion of women, the present-day Hinduism cannot be defended.
+Those things the [=A]ryas repudiate,--all honour to them for their
+protest in behalf of reason, although in respect of caste and the
+seclusion of women, their theory is said to be considerably ahead of
+their practice. In the same modern spirit every [=A]rya member pledges
+himself to endeavour to diffuse knowledge; and a college and a number of
+schools are carried on by [=A]ryas in the Punjab. Repudiating all those
+current customs, of course the [=A]ryas have parted company with the
+orthodox Hindus. [=A]rya preachers denounce the corruptions of Hinduism,
+and in turn, what may be called a Great Council of orthodox Hindus has
+pronounced condemnation on the [=A]ryas. At an assembly of about four
+hundred Hindu pandits, held in 1881 in the Senate House of the
+University in Calcutta, the views of the founder of the [=A]ryas,
+Dyanand Saraswati, were condemned as heterodox.[53]
+
+The second motive idea is the new national consciousness, the new
+patriotic feeling of Indians. The patriotic feeling is manifest in the
+name; the [=A]ryas identify themselves with the [=A]ryans, the
+Indo-European invaders of India, from whom the higher castes of Hindus
+claim to be descended. Virtually, we may say, the [=A]ryas claim by
+their name to be the pure original Hindus.
+
+[Sidenote: Infallibility of the Vedas the leading tenet at first.]
+
+To the first influence we may assign one of the chief doctrines of the
+[=A]ryas, namely, their monotheism. Others of their doctrines belong to
+the theology and philosophy of Hinduism, _e.g._ the ancient doctrine of
+the transmigration of souls, and the doctrine of the three eternal
+entities, God, the Soul, and Matter, the doctrinal significance of which
+we shall have occasion to consider hereafter. These three uncreated
+existences constitute one of the doctrines of the Joga system of Hindu
+philosophy. To the second, or patriotic, influence, we may assign
+especially the fundamental tenet of the founder of the [=A]ryas, namely,
+the infallibility of the original Scriptures, the four Vedas, given, as
+he alleged, to Indian sages at the creation of the world. "Back to the
+Vedas!" we may say, is the cry of the [=A]ryas. In effect, the cry is
+tantamount to the plea that the errors of Hinduism are only later
+accretions; and be it acknowledged that no sanction can be drawn from
+the Vedas for the prohibition of widow marriages, for the general
+prevalence of child marriages, for the tyranny of caste, for idolatry
+and several other objectionable customs.[54] Among the [=A]ryas,
+therefore, we have the championship of things Indian in its crudest
+form. Ludicrous are the attempts to rationalise all the statements of
+the Vedas, and to find in them all modern science and modern ideas,
+pouring new wine into old wine-skins, in perfect innocence of "the
+higher criticism." Thus while animal sacrifices are proscribed by the
+[=A]ryas, they are everywhere assumed in the Vedas, and two of the hymns
+in the Rigveda are for use at the sacrifice of a horse
+(a[s']wamedha).[55] According to an [=A]rya commentator, however,
+a[s']wamedha is to be translated not "sacrifice of a horse," but
+destruction of ignorance,--sacrifice of an ass, as one may jestingly
+say.[56] Offerings for deceased parents, prescribed in detail in the
+Vedas, are similarly rationalised into kind treatment of parents in old
+age. The ancient and modern condemnation of eating beef was rationalised
+by the [=A]ryas as follows: To kill a cow is as bad as to kill many men.
+For suppose a cow to have a lifetime of fourteen or fifteen years. Her
+calves, let us say, would be six cow calves and six bull calves. The
+milk of the cow and her six cow calves during her natural lifetime would
+give food for a day to an army of 154,440 men, according to the
+calculation of the founder of the [=A]ryas, while the labour of the
+other six calves as oxen would give a full meal to an army of 256,000
+men. Therefore to kill a cow, etc., Q.E.D. Modern democracy, the
+Copernican system of astronomy, a knowledge of the American continent,
+of steamships, and of the telegraph are all discovered by Dyanand in the
+Vedas, as no doubt wireless telegraphy and radium would have been, had
+death not cut short, in 1883, the discoveries of the founder of the
+[=A]ryas.[57]
+
+[Sidenote: The modern leaven still affecting the [=A]ryas.]
+
+These specimens of [=A]rya exposition of the Vedas I have given with no
+intention of scoffing, although we may be permitted a laugh. I desire to
+show the conflict of modern ideas and the new patriotic feeling, and how
+the latter has affected the religious and theological position of the
+[=A]ryas. It is the prominence of the patriotic feeling in many branches
+of the Sam[=a]j that has led some observers to describe it as less of a
+religious than a political organisation, anti-British and anti-Mahomedan
+and anti-Christian. But the opponents of the Sam[=a]j are always
+associated by [=A]ryas with rival religions; _keranis, kuranis,_ and
+_puranis_ is their echoing list of their opponents,--namely, Christians
+_(kerani_ being a corruption of _Christiani_), and believers in the
+Koran, and believers in the Purans, _i.e._ the later Hindu books. And
+that there is much more than political feeling is apparent in their
+latest developments. The leaven of modern ideas has now led to the rise
+of a party among the [=A]ryas which is prepared to stand by reason out
+and out, and repudiate the founder's bondage to the Vedas and his _à
+priori_ expositions. Popularly, the new party is known as the
+"flesh-eaters." At present the Sam[=a]j is about equally divided, but
+the more rationalistic section comprises most of the new-educated
+members. Should the [=A]rya Sam[=a]j retain, as their chief doctrinal
+positions, the perfection of pure original Hinduism and opposition to
+every other ism, no great foresight or historical knowledge is required
+to predict for the [=A]ryas, despite their vigour, a speedy lapse from
+their reforming zeal into the position simply of a new Hindu caste,
+reverting gradually to type. Their fate is still in the balance.
+
+[Sidenote: The Bombay [=A]rya Sam[=a]j.]
+
+The [=A]rya Sam[=a]j in Bombay does not repudiate caste. One of their
+principles is that no member is expected to violate any of his own
+special caste rules. Why, one cannot help asking, this invertebrate
+character of the new Indian religious associations in Western India? It
+is patent that what the Pr[=a]rthan[=a] Sam[=a]jes of Western India are
+to the Br[=a]hma Sam[=a]j of Bengal, the [=A]rya Sam[=a]j in Bombay is
+to that in the Punjab and the United Provinces--only feeble echoes.
+Bombay Indians lead their countrymen in commercial enterprise, and in
+political questions they take as keen an interest as any of the Indian
+races. With hesitation and with apologies to Parsee friends, we ask
+whether it is the numerous Parsees in Bombay who have made their
+fellow-westerns only worldly-wise. For to great commercial enterprise,
+the Parsees add a stubborn conservatism in religion.
+
+[Sidenote: The Theosophical Society and the national feeling.]
+
+IV. _The Theosophists_ are the only other new religious organisation
+whom we can notice.--Them too the new patriotic feeling has very largely
+shaped. Founded in America in 1875, the very year in which the [=A]rya
+Sam[=a]j was established in Bombay, the Theosophical Society professed
+to be "the nucleus of a Universal Brotherhood of Humanity," representing
+and excluding no religious creed and interfering with no man's caste. On
+the other hand, somewhat inconsistently, it professed to be a society to
+promote the study of [=A]ryan and other Eastern literature, religion,
+and sciences, and to vindicate their importance; and it appealed for
+support, amongst others, "to all who loved India and would see a revival
+of her ancient glories, intellectual and spiritual." At the same time
+the society professed "to investigate the hidden mysteries of nature and
+the psychical powers latent in man." The society naturally gravitated
+towards India, and by 1884 had 87 branches in India and Ceylon, against
+12 in all the rest of the world. Its career might easily have been
+predicted. Inevitably, when transplanted to India, about the year 1878,
+such a society came under the spell of the new national consciousness
+already referred to. For a time Theosophy shared with the political
+Congress the first place in the interest of New India, and crowds of
+educated Indians still assemble whenever Mrs. Besant, now the leading
+Theosophist, is to speak. One of the rules of the society, however,
+saved it from the descent into politics that has overtaken the [=A]rya
+Sam[=a]j and tainted it as a religious movement. Rule XVI (1884) forbids
+members, as such, to interfere in politics, and declares expulsion to be
+the penalty for violation of the rule.
+
+[Sidenote: [=A]rya period of the Theosophical Society.]
+
+Consistently enough, when the society was transplanted to India, it
+entered into partnership with the [=A]rya Sam[=a]j; for two years,
+indeed, Madame Blavatsky, the first leader of the Theosophists, had been
+corresponding from America with the founder of the [=A]ryas. The [=A]rya
+tenet of the infallibility of the original Hindu Scriptures needed no
+reconciliation with the Theosophist declaration of the ancient spiritual
+glories of India. But the [=A]ryas are also religious reformers, while,
+as enlightened Hindus now complain, the Theosophists are more Hindu than
+the Hindus. After three years, in 1881, difference arose on the question
+of the personality of God. The [=A]ryas, we have seen, are monotheist;
+the Theosophical Society, we shall see, is identified with brahmanical
+pantheism.[58]
+
+[Sidenote: Buddhist period of the Theosophical Society.]
+
+[Sidenote: Pro-Hindu period of the Theosophical Society.]
+
+The Buddhist period of the Theosophical Society, which came next, is
+best known to general readers, but is only an episode in its history. In
+the early "eighties," we find the society pro-Buddhist, and apparently
+identifying _Buddhism_ with "the ancient glories of India, spiritual and
+intellectual," that the society was professedly desirous to revive. We
+associate the period with the publication of _Esoteric Buddhism_, by Mr.
+A.P. Sinnett, one of the society's leaders, and with Madame Blavatsky's
+claim to be in spiritual communication with Mahatmas [great spirits] in
+Thibet, the Buddhist land, now robbed of its mystery by the British
+expedition of 1904. Madame Blavatsky claimed to be receiving letters
+carried straight from Thibet by some air-borne Ariel. The discovery in
+1884 of Madame Blavatsky's trickery ended the exhibition of "psychical
+powers," and also apparently the Buddhist period of the society. That
+the society itself survived the exposure is proof that it had a deeper
+root than any mere cult of Buddhism or Spiritualism could give. Its
+appeal, as we have said, was to the new patriotic feeling in the sphere
+of religion. To Madame Blavatsky succeeded Mrs. Besant as leading
+spirit, and to the cult of Buddhism again succeeded the glorification of
+ancient Hinduism and now also apologies of Hinduism as it is; and to
+Madras as chief centre of Theosophy succeeded Benares, metropolis of
+Hinduism. Mrs. Besant proclaimed herself the reincarnation of some
+ancient Hindu pandit, and called upon Hindus to devote themselves to the
+study of the Sacred Sanscrit. Supported by many well-to-do Hindus, in
+1900 she founded a college at Benares in which Hinduism might be lived
+and inculcated as Christianity is inculcated in the Indian Missionary
+Colleges. In the beginning of 1904 a great figure of the goddess
+Saraswati, the Hindu goddess of Learning, was being erected in the
+grounds of the College. The subordination of the Indian Theosophical
+Society, at least in the person of Mrs. Besant, to the pro-Hindu
+national movement may be pronounced complete. In the sphere of religion,
+this new Indian consciousness which has enveloped the Theosophists is a
+force opposed to change and reform. The Theosophical Society, which at
+the outset professed to be the nucleus of a Universal Brotherhood, is
+now fostering caste and Hindu exclusiveness, the antitheses of the idea
+of humanity. Yet, as we shall see, even in the text-books of Hindu
+Religion prepared for use in the Hindu College, Benares, Christian
+thought is not difficult to discover. And its meed of praise must not be
+withheld from the attempts of Theosophists and the Hindu College,
+Benares, to rationalise current Hindu customs and to reduce the chaos of
+Hindu beliefs to some system that will satisfy New India. Fain would the
+Theosophists propound, as we have already noted in the chapter, "New
+Social Ideas," that caste should be determined by character and
+occupation, not by birth. That being impossible, they would fain see the
+myriad of castes reduced to the original four named in Manu. To quote
+again the summing up regarding the caste system in the chief Hindu
+text-book referred to--"Unless the abuses which are interwoven with caste
+can be eliminated, its doom is certain." That is much from the leaders
+of the Hindu reaction. In Hinduism they may often see only what they
+wish to see, but they are not wholly blinded.
+
+The Theosophists, it should be noted, do not figure as such in the
+Census. Indian Christians, Brahmas, and [=A]ryas have all taken up a
+definite new position in respect of religion, and ticket themselves as
+such; the Theosophists are now at least mainly the apologists of things
+as they are, and require no name to differentiate themselves.
+
+
+
+
+CHAPTER XII
+
+THE NEW MAHOMEDANS
+
+
+[Sidenote: The national anti-British feeling not manifested among
+Mahomedans.]
+
+[Sidenote: Mahomedan religious movements.]
+
+The Mahomedans, the other great religious community of India,[59] have
+been far less stirred by the new era than the Hindus, whom hitherto we
+have been chiefly considering. Only a small number of Mahomedans belong
+to the professional class, so that modern education and the awakening
+have not reached Mahomedans in the same degree as Hindus. Quite
+outnumbered also by Hindus, they identify themselves politically with
+the British rather than with the Hindus, so that as a body they do not
+support the Congress, the great Indian Political Association, and have
+no anti-British consciousness. Mahomedan solidarity is strong enough,
+but it is religious not national, and so it is only in the religious
+sphere that we find the new era telling upon Mahomedans. Two small
+religious movements may be noted curiously parallel to the [=A]rya and
+Br[=a]hma movements among Hindus, and suggesting the operation of like
+influences.
+
+[Sidenote: The Wahabbi movement analogous to [=A]ryaism.]
+
+As the [=A]ryas preach a return to the pure original Hinduism of the
+Vedas, the first Mahomedan movement inculcates a return to the pure
+original Mahomedanism of the Koran. In particular, it urges a casting
+off of the Hindu customs and superstitions that the Indian converts to
+Mahomedanism have frequently retained,--the offerings to the dead, for
+example. In the first instance, the movement came from a seventeenth
+century Arabian sect, the Wahabbis, but the movement reached India only
+about the year 1820, and therefore is a feature of the period we are
+surveying. The movement belongs specially to Bengal and the United
+Provinces north-west of Bengal, and is known by a variety of local
+names, Wahabbi and other. Significant, as supporting what has been said
+regarding the absence of anti-British feeling among present-day
+Mahomedans, is the fact that in the first stages of the Wahabbi
+movement, both in Eastern and Western Bengal, the duty of war upon
+infidels--on the British and the Hindus in this case--was a prominent
+doctrine of the crusade. In Mahomedan language, India was _Daru-l-harb_
+or a Mansion of War. In these later years, on the contrary, it is
+generally recognised by Mahomedans that India under the British rule is
+not _Daru-l-harb_, but _Daru-l-Islam_, or a Mansion of Islamism, in
+which war on infidels is not incumbent.[60] It may be noted that the
+decree, recently issued from Mecca, that British territory is
+Daru-l-Islam, can only refer to India.
+
+[Sidenote: The Aligarh movement analogous to Brahmaism.]
+
+Exactly like the Brahmas, the other new Mahomedan sect, in the modern
+rational spirit, have refined away their faith to a theism or deism
+purged of the supernatural. Mahomed's inspiration and miracles are
+rejected. These represent the modern rationalising spirit in religion;
+reason is their standard, and "reason alone is a sufficient guide."
+According to Sir Syed Ahmad, founder of the movement, "Islam is Nature,
+and Nature Islam." Hence the sect is sometimes called the Naturis,[61]
+or followers of _Natural_ Religion, the adoption of the English word
+identifying them again with the Br[=a]hmas, who are essentially the
+outcome of English education and Christian influence among Hindus. The
+Naturis, the modernised Mahomedans, have as their headquarters the
+Mahomedan Anglo-Oriental College at Aligarh in the United Provinces. It
+ought to be said that they also claim to be going back to pure original
+Mahomedanism before it was corrupted by the "Fathers" of Islam.
+
+
+
+
+CHAPTER XIII
+
+HINDU DOCTRINES--HOW THEY CHANGE
+
+ "As men's minds receive new ideas, laying aside the old and
+ effete, the world advances. Society rests upon them; mighty
+ revolutions spring from them; institutions crumble before their
+ onward march."
+
+ --_Extract from Mr. Kiddle, an American writer, which occurs in
+ a letter "received" by Madame Blavatsky from Koot Humi in
+ Thibet_.
+
+
+[Sidenote: Will the new religious organisations survive?]
+
+The four new religious organisations described in the preceding chapters
+may or may not survive--who can tell? What would they become, or what
+would become of them, in the event, say, of the great nations of Europe
+issuing from some deadly conflict so balanced that India and the East
+had to be let alone, entirely cut off? The Indian Christian Church,
+hardly yet acclimatised so far as it is the creation of modern efforts,
+would she survive? The English sweet-pea, sown in India, produced its
+flowers, but not at first any vigorous self-propagating seed. The
+Br[=a]hma Sam[=a]j, graft of West on East, and still sterile as an
+intellectual coterie, how would it fare, cut off from its Western
+nurture? The [=A]rya Sam[=a]j--what, in that event, would be her
+resistance to the centripetal force that we have noted in her blind
+patriotism? The reactionary Theosophists--after the provocative action
+had ceased--what of them? Would not the Indian jungle, which they are
+trying to reduce to a well-ordered garden of indigenous fruits, speedily
+lapse to jungle again? We shall not attempt to answer our own questions
+directly, but proceed to the second part of our programme sketched on p.
+122. How far then have Christian and modern religious ideas been
+_naturalised_ in New India, whether within the new religious
+organisations or without? Whatever the fate of the organisations, these
+naturalised ideas might be expected to survive.
+
+[Sidenote: Modification of doctrines.]
+
+[Sidenote: Elements of Christianity being naturalised in India--three.]
+
+We recall the statements made on ample authority in an earlier chapter,
+that certain aspects of Christianity are attracting attention in India
+and proving themselves possessed of inherent force and attractiveness.
+These, the dynamical elements of Christianity, were specially the idea
+of God the Father, the person of Jesus Christ, and the Christian
+conception of the Here and Hereafter. For although Hinduism declares a
+social boycott against any Hindu who transports his person over the sea
+to Europe, within India itself the Hindu mind is in close contact with
+such modern religious ideas. The wall built round the garden will not
+shut out the crows. Indeed, like the ancient Athenian, the modern Hindu
+takes the keenest interest in new religious ideas.
+
+To comprehend the impression that such new religious ideas are making,
+we must realise in some measure the background upon which they are cast,
+both that part of it which the new ideas are superseding and the
+remainder which constitutes their new setting and gives them their
+significance. In brief, what is the present position of India in regard
+to religious belief; and in particular, what are the prevailing beliefs
+about God?
+
+[Sidenote: Indian beliefs about God--Polytheists; Theists; Pantheists.]
+
+A rough classification of the theological belief of the Hindus of the
+present day would be--the multitude are polytheists; the new-educated
+are monotheists; the brahmanically educated are professed pantheists.
+Rough as it is, we must keep the classification before us in trying to
+estimate the influence upon the Indian mind of the Christian idea of
+God. From that fundamental classification let us try to understand the
+Hindu position more fully.
+
+[Sidenote: No one doctrine is distinctive of Hinduism.]
+
+Let it be realised, in the first place, how _undefined_ is the Hindu's
+religious position. From the rudest polytheism up to pantheism, and even
+to an atheistic philosophy, all is within the Hindu pale, like fantastic
+cloud shapes and vague mist and empty ether, all within the same sky. To
+the student of Hinduism, then, the first fact that emerges is that there
+are no distinctive Hindu doctrines. No one doctrine is distinctive of
+Hinduism. There is no canonical book, nowhere any stated body of
+doctrine that might be called the Hindu creed. The only common measure
+of Hindus is that they employ brahmans in their religious ceremonies,
+and even that does not hold universally. A saying of their own is, "On
+two main points all sects agree--the sanctity of the cow and the
+depravity of women." In contrast to Hindus in this respect of the
+absence of a standard creed, Mahomedans call themselves _kitabi_ or
+possessing a book, since in the Koran they do possess such a canon. In
+the words of Mahomed, Christians and Jews likewise are "the peoples of
+the book," and have a defined theological position. But regarding
+Hindus, again, we note there is no doctrinal pale, no orthodoxy or
+heterodoxy. "We Europeans," writes Sir Alfred Lyall regarding Hinduism,
+"can scarcely comprehend an ancient religion, still alive and powerful,
+which is a mere troubled sea without shore or visible horizon."[62] In
+these days of opportunist denunciation of creeds, the amorphous state of
+creedless Hinduism may be noted.
+
+The experience of the late Dr. John Henry Barrows, President of the
+Parliament of Religions at Chicago in 1893, may be quoted in
+confirmation of the absence of a Hindu creed. After he had won the
+confidence of India's representatives as their host at Chicago, and had
+secured for them a unique audience there, being himself desirous to
+write on Hinduism, he wrote to over a hundred prominent Hindus
+requesting each to indicate what in his view were some of the leading
+tenets of Hinduism. He received only one reply.
+
+[Sidenote: Pantheism, Maya, and Transmigration may be called Hindu
+doctrines.]
+
+No one doctrine is distinctive of Hinduism. It is an extreme misleading
+statement, nevertheless, to say as some Western writers have done, and
+at least one Hindu writer,[63] that Hinduism is not a religion at all,
+but only a social system. There are several doctrines to which a great
+many Hindus would at once conventionally subscribe, and these I venture
+to call Hindu doctrines. In theological conversations with Hindus, three
+doctrines very frequently show themselves as a theological background.
+These are, first, Pantheism; secondly, Transmigration and Final
+Absorption into Deity; and, thirdly, Maya, i.e. Delusion, or the
+Unreality of the phenomena of Sense and Consciousness. I find a recent
+pro-Hindu writer making virtually the same selection. In the ninth
+century, she writes, Sankarachargya, the great upholder of Pantheism,
+"took up and defined the [now] current catch-words--maya, karma [the
+doctrine of works, or of re-birth according to desert], reincarnation,
+and left the terminology of Hinduism what it is to-day."... "But," she
+also adds, "they are nowhere and in no sense regarded as essential."[64]
+Naturally, then, the inquiry that we have set ourselves to will at the
+same time be an inquiry how far Christian thought has affected these
+three main Hindu doctrines of Pantheism, Transmigration, and Maya.
+
+[Sidenote: Commingling of contradictory beliefs--]
+
+[Sidenote: Polytheism with Monotheism.]
+
+Nor is it to be imagined that the Hindu polytheism, theism, and
+pantheism are distinguishable religious strata. "Uniformity and
+consistency of creeds are inventions of the European mind," says a
+cynical writer already quoted. "Hinduism bristles with contradictions,
+inconsistencies, and surprises," says Sir M. Monier Williams. The common
+people are indeed polytheists, at different seasons of the year and on
+different social occasions worshipping different deities, male or
+female, and setting out to this or that shrine, as the touts of the
+rival shrines have persuaded them. Nevertheless, an intelligent member
+of the humbler ranks is always ready to acknowledge that there is really
+only one God, of whom the so-called gods are only variations in name. Or
+his theory may be that there is one supreme God, under whom the popular
+deities are only departmental heads; for the presence of the great
+central British Government in India is a standing suggestion of
+monotheism. The officer who drew up the _Report of the Census of India_,
+1901 (p. 363) gives an instance of this commingling of monotheism and
+polytheism. "An orderly," he writes, "into whose belief I was inquiring,
+described the relation between the supreme God and the Devata [minor
+Gods] as that between an official and his orderlies, and another popular
+simile often used is that of the Government and the district
+officer."[65] The polytheism of the masses may thus blend with the
+theism which is the ordinary intellectual standpoint of the educated
+classes.
+
+[Sidenote: Monotheism with Polytheism.]
+
+Rising to the next stage, namely, the theism of the educated class--the
+blending of their theism with the polytheism of the masses is
+illustrated in the July number of the magazine of the Hindu College,
+Benares, the headquarters of the late Hindu revival and of the
+pantheistic philosophy. In answer to an inquirer's question--"Is there
+only one God?" the reply is, "There is one supreme Lord or Ishvara of
+the universe, and there are minor deities or devas who intelligently
+guide the various processes of nature in their different departments in
+willing obedience to Ishvara." The Hindu College, Benares, be it
+remembered, is primarily one of the modern colleges whence the modern
+new-Indians come.
+
+[Sidenote: Monotheism with Pantheism.]
+
+Again, the modern theism of the educated, in like manner, very readily
+passes into the pantheism of the philosophers and of those educated in
+Sanscrit, which I have described as part of the accepted Hindu
+orthodoxy. For, whatever its origin, an observer finds the pantheistic
+idea emerge all over educated India. The late Sir M. Monier Williams
+speaks of pantheism as a main root of the original Indo-Aryan creed,
+which has "branched out into an endless variety of polytheistic
+superstitions." Whether that be so, or whether, as is now more generally
+believed, the polytheism is the aboriginal Indian plant into which the
+pantheistic idea has been grafted as communities have become
+brahmanised, the pantheistic idea very readily presents itself to the
+mind of the educated Hindu. In any discussion regarding human
+responsibility the idea crops up that _all_ is God, "There is One only,
+and no second." We can scarcely realise how readily it comes to the
+middle-class Hindu's lips that God is all, and that there can be no such
+thing as sin. The pantheists are thus no separate sect from the theists,
+any more than the theists are from the polytheists. The same man, if a
+member of the educated class, will be polytheist in his established
+domestic religion, theist in his personal standpoint and general
+profession, and probably a pantheist in a controversy regarding moral
+responsibility, or should he set himself to write about religion.
+
+[Sidenote: Illustration of polytheism, monotheism, and pantheism
+commingling.]
+
+Take a statement of the mingling of polytheism, monotheism, and
+pantheism from the extreme south of India, a thousand miles away from
+Benares. "Though those men all affirmed," we read, "that there is only
+one God, they admitted that they each worshipped several. They saw
+nothing inconsistent in this. Just as the air is in everything, so God
+is in everything, therefore in the various symbols. And as our king has
+diverse representative Viceroys and Governors to rule over his dominions
+in his name, so the Supreme has these subdeities, less in power and only
+existing by force of Himself, and He, being all pervasive, can be
+worshipped under their forms."[66]
+
+[Sidenote: Pure pantheism rare.]
+
+At the top of all is the pure pantheist, a believer in the illusion of
+the senses, and generally though not always an ascetic. For life is not
+worth living if it is merely an illusion, and the illusion must be
+dispelled, and the world of the senses renounced. If "father and
+brother, etc., have no actual entity," said the reformer Raja Rammohan
+Roy [1829] when combating pantheism, "they consequently deserve no real
+affection, and the sooner we escape from them and leave the world the
+better." So the pantheist is generally an ascetic cut off from the world
+to be consistent in his pantheism. Yet again, we repeat that such pure
+pantheists are very rare, and that "in India forms of pantheism, theism,
+and polytheism are ever interwoven with each other."[67]
+
+To one familiar with India, such a medley is neither inconceivable nor
+improbable; the debatable question only is, what sufficient account of
+the cause thereof can be given. Why is it that Hindu doctrine has never
+set? Why this incongruity between doctrine and domestic practice? Why
+this double-mindedness in the same educated individual? Much might be
+said in the endeavour to account for these characteristic features of
+India, the despair of the Christian missionary. I confine myself to the
+bearing of the question upon the influence of Christian ideas, and
+particularly of Christian theism.
+
+[Sidenote: Fluidity of Hindu thought; rigidity of Hindu practice.]
+
+For the student of this special aspect of Hinduism a second pertinent
+fact here emerges, namely, that Hindu practice is much more established
+than Hindu doctrine. The unchangeableness of Hindu ritual is not a new
+idea; it is its bearing on doctrine that has not been clearly
+considered. There _is_, then, a distinctly recognised Hindu orthodoxy in
+manners and worship, at least for each Hindu community, while there is
+no orthodoxy in doctrine. The broad distinctive marks of Hindu practice,
+we may repeat, are the social usage of caste, and the employment of
+brahmans in religious ritual. With ideas, then, thus fluid and practice
+thus rigid, it will be easily understood that Christian and modern ideas
+have made much greater headway in India than Christian customs and modes
+of worship. The mind of educated India has been Christianised to a much
+greater extent than the religious or domestic practices have been.
+Perhaps it might be said that all down the centuries of Christian Church
+history, opinion has often been in advance of worship and the social
+code, that social and religious conventionalities have lagged behind
+belief. If so, it is the marked conservatism in ceremonial that is
+noteworthy in India. While Hindu beliefs are dissolving or dropping out
+of the mind, Hindu practices are successfully resisting the solvent
+influences or only slowly being transformed.
+
+[Sidenote: More progress towards Christian thought than Christian
+practice.]
+
+It is not too much to say that the educated Hindu does not regard a
+fixed creed as a part of his Hinduism, but rather boasts of the
+doctrinal comprehensiveness of his religion. He joyfully lives in a
+ferment of religious thought, surrendering to the doctrine of a
+satisfying teacher, but the idea of creed subscription, or a doctrinal
+stockade, is utterly foreign to his nature. For him the standards are
+the fixed social usages and the brahmanical ritual. Hear a Hindu himself
+on the matter, the historian of _Hindu Civilisation during British Rule_
+[i. 60]: "Hinduism has ever been and still is as liberal and tolerant in
+matters of religious belief as it is illiberal and intolerant in matters
+of social conduct." In a recent pamphlet[68] an Anglo-Indian civilian
+gives his evidence clearly, if too baldly, of the fixity of practice and
+the mobility of belief. "The educated Hindu," he writes, "has largely
+lost his belief in the old myths about the gods and goddesses of the
+Hindu pantheon, and has learned to smile at many of the superstitions of
+his uneducated countrymen. But Hinduism as a religion that tells a man
+not only what he shall eat, what he shall drink, and wherewithal he
+shall be clothed, but tells him how to perform innumerable acts that men
+of other nations never think have anything to do with religion at all,
+Hinduism as an intricate social code, stands largely unaffected by the
+flood of Western education that has been poured upon the country. He
+instances a brahman, one of his own subordinates, college-bred and
+English-speaking, who, when away from home with his superior officer,
+had to cook his food for himself, because the brahman servant he had
+with him was of a lower division than his own, and he could not afford
+to hire a man of his own status among brahmans."
+
+[Sidenote: Thought independent of act.]
+
+We ask again for the cause of this progress in thought and stagnation in
+practice. In India, creed and practice go their own way; thinking is
+independent of acting. Listen to the naive standpoint assumed in the
+Confession or Covenant of a Theistic Association established in Madras
+in 1864. We read in article 3 that the person being initiated makes this
+declaration: "In the meantime, I shall observe the ceremonies now in
+use, but only where indispensable. I shall go through such ceremonies,
+where they are not conformable to pure Theism, as mere matters of
+routine, destitute of all religious significance--as the lifeless
+remains of a superstition which has passed away." And again in article
+4: "I shall never endeavour to deceive anyone as to my religious
+opinions." In the revision of 1871, both articles were dropped, but in
+the earlier form there was no attempt to disguise that thought was
+independent of act. The familiar figure of Buddha in meditation, seated
+cross-legged and motionless, with vacant introspective eyes, oblivious
+of the outer world, is a type of the separation of thought from act that
+seems natural to India or to the Indian mind, type also of the
+independence of each thinker. The thinker secludes himself; "the mind is
+its own place." To become a thinker signifies to become an ascetic
+recluse; even modern enlightenment often removes an Indian from
+fellow-feeling with his kind.
+
+[Sidenote: No Theological Faculties.]
+
+How is it so? I say nothing of the climate of tropical India as a
+contributory cause. The way in which Hindu learning was and is
+transmitted, is itself almost sufficient explanation of the independence
+and the fluidity of religious doctrine. Hinduism has no recognised
+Theological Faculties as training schools for the priesthood. _Buddhist_
+monasteries of the early Christian centuries we do read of, institutions
+corresponding to our universities, to which crowds of students resorted,
+and where many subjects were taught; but the _Hindu_ lore is transmitted
+otherwise. Beside or in his humble dwelling, the learned Hindu pandit
+receives and teaches and shares his poverty with his four, five, or it
+may be twenty disciples, who are to be the depositaries of his lore, and
+in their turn its transmitters. Such an institution is a Sanscrit tol,
+where ten to twenty years of the formative period of a young pandit's
+life may be spent. Without printed books and libraries and intercourse
+with kindred minds, there may be as many schools of thought as there are
+teachers. And all this study, be it remembered, has no necessary
+connection with the priesthood. Tols have no necessary connection with
+temples, or temples with tols. Hereditary priests are independent of
+Theological Schools. Recently, indeed, in Bengal these tols have been
+taken up by the Education Department, and their studies are being
+directed to certain fixed subjects.
+
+[Sidenote: The twofold priesthood--religious teachers and celebrants.]
+
+[Sidenote: How doctrine moves independently of ritual.]
+
+Another feature of the organisation of Hinduism, hitherto insufficiently
+noticed, has a still closer connection with this freedom of thought and
+fixity of practice. The Indian mind is open to new religious ideas,
+while the religious customs of India remain almost unaffected, _because_
+the priesthood of Hinduism is two-fold. One set of priests, called
+purohits, are merely the celebrants at worship and ceremonies; the
+second set, called gurus, theoretically more highly honoured, are or
+were the religious teachers of the people. Among Mahomedans there is a
+somewhat similar two-fold priesthood, although among them doctrine is
+not divorced from religious worship and ritual. But in Christianity we
+have not specialised so far. A Christian clergyman, as we know, holds
+both offices; he is both the religious teacher and the celebrant at
+sacraments, etc. In Hinduism, with these two sets of priests entirely
+separate, it is evident that a change may take place in the creed
+without the due performance of the Hindu ritual being affected. A
+striking instance of the divergence of guru from purohit is given by Sir
+Monier Williams in another connection. In India, he says, no temples are
+more common than those containing the symbol of the God Siva--there are
+said to be thirty million symbols of Siva scattered over India--yet
+among gurus there is scarcely one in a hundred whose vocation is to
+impart the mantra (the saving text) of Siva.[69] It has already been
+explained how the creed of Hinduism is dissolving while its practices
+remain; to restate the fact otherwise now--The hereditary purohits
+continue to be employed many times a year in a Hindu household, as
+worship, births, deaths, marriages, and social ceremonies recur, but the
+hereditary gurus as religious teachers have become practically
+defunct.[70] Literally, the _one_ duty of a guru has come to be to
+communicate once in a lifetime to each Hindu his saving mantra or
+Sanscrit text; periodically thereafter, the guru may visit his clients
+to collect what dues they may be pleased to give. The place of religious
+teacher in Hinduism is vacant, and Christianity and modern thought are
+taking the vacant place. The modern middle-class Hindu is in need of a
+guru. For mere purohits, as such, he has a small and a declining
+reverence; but holy men, as such, his instinct is to honour--one of the
+pleasing features of Hinduism. We can understand it all when we remember
+how in the Christian Church, in a crisis like that from which the Church
+is now emerging, many come to be married by the clergyman who have
+practically lapsed from the faith.
+
+
+
+
+CHAPTER XIV
+
+THE NEW THEISM
+
+ "The idea of God is the productive and conservative principle
+ of civilisation; as is the religion of a community, so will be
+ in the main its morals, its laws, its general history."
+
+ _Vico_ and _Michelet_ (Prof. Flint's _Philosophy of History_).
+
+
+[Sidenote: Polytheism receding before Monotheism.]
+
+In some measure, then, we understand how Hindu polytheism, theism, and
+pantheism are related to each other; we realise in some measure the
+openness of the Indian mind, and we now ask ourselves how far the
+Christian doctrine of God has impressed itself upon that open mind. Of
+the polytheistic masses it has already been pointed out that intelligent
+individuals will now readily acknowledge that there is truly one God
+only. Further, that the polytheistic idolatry which is now associated
+with the masses once extended far higher up the scale, is evident to
+anyone reading the observations made early in the nineteenth century.
+Early travellers in India, like the French traveller Tavernier of the
+seventeenth century, speak of the Indians without distinction as
+idolaters, contrasting them with the Mahomedans of India. In the
+_Calcutta Gazette_ of 1816, Raja Rammohan Roy, the learned opponent of
+Hindu idolatry, the Erasmus of the new era, is called the _discoverer_
+of theism in the sacred books of the Hindus. Rammohan Roy himself
+disclaimed the title, but writing in 1817, he speaks of "the system of
+idolatry into which Hindus are now completely sunk."[71] Many learned
+brahmans, he says in the same pamphlet, are perfectly aware of the
+absurdity of idol worship, indicating that the knowledge belonged only
+to the scholars. His own object, he said, was to declare _the unity_ of
+God as the real thought of the Hindu Scriptures. Across India, on the
+Bombay side, we find clear evidence of the state of opinion among the
+middle class in 1830, from the report of a public debate on the
+Christian and Hindu religions. The antagonists were, on the one side,
+the Scottish missionary Dr. John Wilson and others, and on the other
+side two leading officials of the highest Government Appellate Court,
+men who would now rank as eminent representatives of the educated class.
+One of these demanded proof that there was only one God.[72]
+
+[Sidenote: The beginning of the nineteenth century.]
+
+[Sidenote: Monotheistic belief a broadening wedge between pantheism and
+polytheism.]
+
+Returning to Bengal, it would seem from Rammohan Roy's evidence that in
+1820 the standpoint of the learned at that time was exactly what we have
+called the standpoint of an intelligent individual among the masses
+to-day, namely, a plea that the multitude of gods were agents of the one
+Supreme God. "Debased and despicable," he writes, "as is the belief of
+the Hindus in three hundred and thirty millions of gods, they (the
+learned) pretend to reconcile this persuasion with the doctrine of the
+unity of God, alleging that the three hundred and thirty millions of
+gods are subordinate agents assuming various offices and preserving the
+harmony of the universe under one Godhead, as innumerable rays issue
+from one sun."[73] Turning to testimony of a different kind, we find
+Macaulay speaking about the polytheistic idolatry he knew between 1834
+and 1838. "The great majority of the population," he writes, "consists
+of idolaters." Macaulay's belief was that idolatry would not survive
+many years of English education, and we shall now take note how in the
+century the sphere of idolatry and polytheism has been limited. At the
+beginning of the nineteenth century, we may now say that Indian Hindu
+society consisted of a vast polytheistic mass with a very thin, an often
+invisible, film of pantheists on the top. The nineteenth century of
+enlightenment and contact with Christianity has seen the wide acceptance
+of the monotheistic conception by the new-educated India. The founding
+of the Br[=a]hma Sam[=a]j or Theistic Association in 1828 by Rammohan
+Roy has already been called the commencement of an indigenous theistic
+church outside the transplanted theism of Indian Christianity and Indian
+Mahomedanism. Strictly rendered, the divine name _Brahm[=a]_, adopted by
+the Br[=a]hmas, expresses the pantheistic idea that God is the _One
+without a second_, not the theistic idea of one personal God; but what
+we are concerned with is, that it was in the monotheistic sense that
+Rammohan Roy adopted the term. To him Brahm[=a] was a personal God, with
+whom men spoke in prayer and praise. As a matter of fact the pantheistic
+formula, "One only, no second," occurs in the creeds of all three new
+monotheistic bodies, Br[=a]hmas, Pr[=a]rthan[=a] Sam[=a]jists, and
+[=A]ryas, but in the same monotheistic sense. The original Sanscrit of
+the formula (Ekam eva advityam), three words from the Chh[=a]ndogya
+Upanishad, is regularly intoned (droned) in the public worship of
+Br[=a]hmas. Like a wedge between the polytheism of the masses below and
+the pantheism of the brahmanically educated above, there came in this
+naturalised theism, a body of opinion ever widening as modern education
+enlarges its domain. It is one of the _events_ of Indian history. Now,
+pantheistic in argument and polytheistic in domestic practices as
+educated Hindus still are, they never call themselves pantheists, and
+would resent being called polytheists; they call themselves theists.
+"Every intelligent man is now a monotheist," writes the late Dr. John
+Murdoch of Madras, an experienced observer.[74] "Many" (of the educated
+Hindus), says a Hindu writer, "--I may say most of them--are in reality
+monotheists, but monotheists of a different type from those who belong
+to the Br[=a]hma Sam[=a]j. They are, if we may so call them, passive
+monotheists.... The influence of the Hindu environment is as much
+perceptible in them as that of the Christian environment."[75] Professor
+Max Müller and Sir M. Monier Williams are of the same opinion. "The
+educated classes look with contempt upon idolatry.... A complete
+disintegration of ancient faiths is in progress in the upper strata of
+society. Most of the ablest thinkers become pure Theists or
+Unitarians."[76] That change took place within the nineteenth century, a
+testimony to the force of Christian theism in building up belief, and to
+the power of the modern Indian atmosphere to dissipate irrational and
+unpractical beliefs. For, in contact with the practical instincts of
+Europe, the pantheistic denial of one's own personality--a disbelief in
+one's own consciousness, the thought that there is no thinker--was bound
+to give way, as well as the irrational polytheism. Very unphilosophical
+may have been Lord Byron's attitude to the idealism of Berkeley: "When
+Bishop Berkeley said there was no matter, 'twas no matter what he said."
+But that represents the modern atmosphere which New India is breathing,
+and it is fatal to pantheism.
+
+[Sidenote: The spread of monotheism traced.]
+
+It is interesting to note how monotheism spread. The Br[=a]hma Sam[=a]j
+of Madras was founded in 1864, theistic like the mother society, the
+Br[=a]hma Sam[=a]j of Bengal. Three years later the first of similar
+bodies on the west side of India was founded, the Pr[=a]rthan[=a]
+Sam[=a]jes or Prayer Associations of Bombay. Their very name, the
+_Prayer_ Associations, implies the dual conception of God and Man, for
+the pantheistic conception does not admit of the idea of prayer any more
+than it admits of the other dualistic conceptions of revelation, of
+worship, and of sin. These movements, again, were followed in the United
+Provinces and the North-West of India by the founding of the _[=A]rya
+Sam[=a]j_, or, as I have called it, the Vedic Theistic Association, also
+professedly theistic. Polytheism and pantheism alike, the [=A]ryas
+repudiate. For the gods and goddesses of the Hindu pantheon, the founder
+of the [=A]ryas declared there was no recognition in the Vedas.
+Demonstrable or not, that is the [=A]rya position. The rejection of
+pantheism by such a body is noteworthy, for pantheism is identified with
+India and the Vedanta, the most widely accepted of the six systems of
+Indian philosophy, and the [=A]rya Sam[=a]j is nothing if not patriotic.
+It is above all pro-Indian and pro-Vedic. Their direct repudiation of
+pantheism may not be apparent to Western minds. [=A]ryas predicate three
+eternal entities, God, the Soul, and Matter,[77] and this declaration of
+the reality of the soul and of matter is a direct denial of the
+pantheistic conception, its very antithesis. One pantheistic formula is:
+"Brahma is reality, the world unreality" (Brahma satyam, jagan
+mithy[=a]). The Pantheist must declare, and does declare in his doctrine
+of Maya or Delusion, that the soul and matter are illusions.
+
+[Sidenote: The progress of monotheism seen in the _Text-book of Hindu
+Religion_.]
+
+A very striking illustration of the present insufficiency of the
+pantheistic conception of God and of the movement of educated India
+towards theism is to be found where one would least expect it--in
+connection with the Hindu Revival. In 1903 an _Advanced Text-book of
+Hindu Religion and Ethics_ was published by the Board of Trustees of the
+Hindu College, Benares, a body representing the movement for a revival
+of Hinduism. It was a heroic undertaking to reconcile, in the one
+Text-book, Vedic, philosophic, and popular Hinduism, to harmonise all
+the six schools of philosophy, to embrace all the aspects of modern
+Hinduism, and lastly to satisfy the monotheistic opinions of modern
+enlightened Hindus.
+
+[Sidenote: What is Pantheism?]
+
+To appreciate the testimony of the Text-book, we must enter more fully
+into the orthodox Hindu theological position. Pantheism, or the doctrine
+that God is all and all is God--what does it imply? Pantheism is a
+theory of creation, that God is all, that there are in truth no
+creatures, but only unreal phantasies appearing to darkened human minds,
+because darkened and half-blind. As such, its nearest Christian analogue
+would be the thought that in every phenomenon we have God's fiat and
+God's reason, and that "in Him we live and move and have our being."
+Pantheism is a theory of spiritual culture, that our individuality is
+ours only to merge it in His, although on this line, the Christian soon
+parts company with the Indian pantheistic devotee, who seeks to _merge_
+his consciousness in God, not to train himself into active sonship.
+Pantheism is a theory of God's omnipresence, and may be little more than
+enthusiastic feeling of God's omnipresence, such as we have in the 139th
+psalm, "Whither shall I go from Thy presence? and whither shall I flee
+from Thy spirit?" That Oriental mysticism and loyalty to an idea we can
+allow for. It is in that aspect that pantheism is in closest contact
+with the belief of the new educated Hindu. But in brahmanical
+philosophy, pantheism is nothing else than the inability to pass beyond
+the initial idea of infinite preexistent, unconditioned, Deity. To the
+pantheist, let us remember, there is Deity, but there are no real
+deities; there is a Godhead, but there are no real persons in the
+Godhead. In the view of the pantheist, when we see aught else divine or
+human than this all-embracing Deity or Godhead, it is only a
+self-created mist of the dim human eye, in which there play the
+flickering phantasms of deities and human individuals and things. "In
+the Absolute, there is no thou, nor I, nor God," said Ramkrishna, a
+great Hindu saint who died in 1886.[78] In Hindu phraseology, every
+conception other than this all-comprehending Deity is _Maya_ or
+delusion, and salvation is "saving knowledge" of the delusion, and
+therefore deliverance from it. The perception of _manifoldness_ is Maya
+or illusion, says a modern pro-Hindu writer. And again, "To India, all
+that exists is but a mighty curtain of appearances, tremulous now and
+again with breaths from the unseen that it conceals."[79]
+
+[Sidenote: Maya is implied in Pantheism.]
+
+[Sidenote: The outcome of Maya.]
+
+The doctrine of Maya is, of course, a postulate, a necessity of
+Pantheism. Brahma is the name of the impersonal pantheistic deity. First
+among the unrealities, the outcome of Maya or Illusion or Ignorance, is
+the idea of a supreme _personal_ God, Parameswar, from whom, or in whom,
+next come the three great personal deities, namely, the Hindu Triad,
+Brahm[=a] (not Brahma), Vishnu, and Siva,--Creator, Preserver, and
+Destroyer respectively. These and all the other deities are the product
+of Maya, and thus belong to the realm of unreality along with
+Parameswar.[80] Popular theology, on the other hand, begins with the
+three great personal deities.
+
+[Sidenote: The Hindu Text-book transforms Pantheism into Monotheism.]
+
+Now come we again to the Text-book. Rightly, as scholars would agree, it
+describes the predominant philosophy of Hinduism as pantheistic. The
+Text-book, however, goes farther, and declares all the six systems of
+Hindu philosophy to be parts of one pantheistic system.[81] The word
+pantheism, I ought to say, does not occur in the Text-book. But here is
+its teaching. "All six systems," we are told, "are designed to lead man
+to the One Science, the One Wisdom which saw One Self Real and all else
+as Unreal." And again, "Man learns to climb from the idea of himself as
+separate from Brahma to the thought that he is a part of Brahma that can
+unite with Him, and finally [to the thought] that he is and ever has
+been Brahma, veiled from himself by Avidy[=a]" (that is, Ignorance or
+Maya). Our point is that the _Text-book of Hindu Religion_ is
+professedly pantheistic, and the above is clearly pantheism and its
+postulate Maya. But in the final exposition of this pantheism, what do
+we find? To meet the modern thought of educated India, the pantheism is
+virtually given up.[82] Brahma, the One and the All, becomes simply _the
+Deity Unmanifested_; who shone forth to men as _the Deity Manifested_,
+Parameswar; of whom the Hindu Triad, Brahm[=a] and Vishnu and Siva, are
+only three _names_. Maya or Delusion, the foundation postulate of
+pantheism, by which things _seem_ to be,--by which the One seems to be
+many,--is identified with the creative will of Parameswar. In fact,
+Pantheism has been virtually transformed into Theism, Brahma into a
+Creator, and Maya into his creative and sustaining fiat. The _Text-book
+of the Hindu Religion_ is finally monotheistic, as the times will have
+it.
+
+[Sidenote: A Parsee claiming to be a monotheist.]
+
+As further confirmation of the change in the Indian mind, we may cite
+the paper read at the Congress on the History of Religions, Basel, 1904,
+by the Deputy High-priest of the Parsees, Bombay. The dualism of the
+Zoroastrian theology has hitherto been regarded as its distinctive
+feature, but the paper sought to show "that the religion of the Parsees
+was largely monotheistic, not dualistic."
+
+The theistic standpoint of the younger members of the educated class of
+to-day is easily discoverable. The word _God_ used in their English
+compositions or speeches, plainly implies a person. The commonplace of
+the anxious student is that the pass desired, the failure feared, is
+dependent upon the will of God--language manifestly not pantheistic.
+Religious expressions, we may remark, are natural to a Hindu.
+
+[Sidenote: The conception of the Deity as female has gone from the minds
+of the educated.]
+
+In the new theism of educated Indians we may note that the conception of
+the deity as female is practically gone. Not so among the masses,
+particularly of the provinces of Bengal and Gujerat, the provinces
+distinctively of goddesses. The sight of a man in Calcutta in the first
+hour of his sore bereavement calling upon Mother Kali has left a deep
+impression upon me.[83] Be it remembered, however, what his cry meant,
+and what the name _Mother_ in such cases means. It is a honorific form
+of address, not the symbol for devoted love. The _goddesses_ of India,
+not the gods, are the deities to be particularly feared and to be
+propitiated with blood. It is energy, often destructive energy, not
+woman's tenderness that they represent, even according to Hindu
+philosophy and modern rationalisers. We may nevertheless well believe
+that contact with Christian ideas will yet soften and sweeten this title
+of the goddesses.
+
+[Sidenote: The new theism is largely Christian theism--God is termed
+Father;]
+
+[Sidenote: Or Mother.]
+
+The new theism of educated India is more and more emphatically Christian
+theism. Anyone may observe that the name, other than "God," by which the
+Deity is almost universally named by educated Hindus is "The Father," or
+"Our Heavenly Father," or some such name. The new name is not a
+rendering of any of the vernacular names in use in modern India; it is
+due directly to its use in English literature and in Christian preaching
+and teaching. The late Keshub Chunder Sen's _Lectures in India_,
+addressed to Hindu audiences, abound in the use of the name. The
+fatherhood of God is in fact one of the articles of the Br[=a]hma creed.
+In his last years, the Brahma leader, Keshub Chunder Sen, frequently
+spoke of God as the divine _Mother_, but we are not to suppose that it
+expresses a radical change of thought about God. Keshub Chunder Sen's
+last recorded prayer begins: "I have come, O Mother, into thy
+sanctuary"; his last, almost inarticulate, cries were: "Father,"
+"Mother." Where modern Indian religious teachers address God as
+_Mother_, it is a modernism, an echo of the thought of the Fatherhood of
+God. The name is altered because the name of Mother better suits the
+ecstasies of Indian devotion, where the ecstatic mood is cultivated. A
+case in point is the Hindu devotee, Ramkrishna Paramhansa, who died near
+Calcutta in 1886. "Why," Ramkrishna Paramhansa asks, "does the God-lover
+find such pleasure in addressing the Deity as Mother? Because," his
+answer is, "the child is more free with its mother, and consequently she
+is dearer to the child than anyone else.[84] Another instance we find in
+the appeal issued by a committee of Hindu gentlemen for subscriptions
+towards the rebuilding of the temple at Kangra, destroyed by the
+earthquake of 1905. The president of the committee, signing the appeal,
+was a Hindu judge of the High Court at Lahore, a graduate from a Mission
+College. "There are Hindus," thus runs the appeal, "who by the grace of
+the Divine Mother could give the [whole] amount ... and not feel the
+poorer for it."[85]
+
+[Sidenote: The [=A]rya Sam[=a]j and the name Father.]
+
+[Sidenote: The Hindu College, Benares, and the name _Father_.]
+
+The [=A]rya Sam[=a]j, on the other hand, seems set against speaking or
+thinking of God as the Father. Specially present to their minds and in
+their preaching is the thought of God's absolute justice; and they hold
+that His Justice and His Fatherhood are contradictory attributes. Virtue
+_will_ have its reward, they assert, and Sin its punishment, both in
+this and the following existences. We recognise the working of their
+doctrine of transmigration, perhaps also the effect of a feeble
+presentation of the Christian doctrine of the Father's forgiveness of
+sin. Nevertheless, we may note in a hymn-book published in London for
+the use of members of the [=A]rya Sam[=a]j resident there, such hymns as
+"My God and Father, while I stray," and "My God, my Father, blissful
+name," as if the name were not explicitly excluded. We also read that
+the very last parting words of the founder of the [=A]ryas himself were:
+"Let Thy will be done, O Father!"[86] The heart of man will not be
+denied the name and the feeling of "God who is our home." Turning again
+from the [=A]ryas to the new citadel of Benares, and Hinduism, the Hindu
+College, Benares, we find that along with the Text-book already
+mentioned, there was published a _Catechism in Hindu Religion and
+Morals_ for boys and girls. One question is, "Can we know that eternal
+Being (the "One only without a second," or "The All," _i.e._ pantheistic
+Deity)? The answer is, "Only when revealed as Ishwar, the Lord, the
+loving Father of all the worlds and of all the creatures who live in
+them." That idea of the loving Father, of divine Law and Love in one
+person, is new to Hinduism. The law of God may be only imperfectly
+apprehended, but the loving Fatherhood of God, the approachable one, has
+become manifest in India--one of Christianity's dynamic doctrines.
+Strangest confirmation of all, a Mahomedan preacher of Behar a few years
+ago was expounding from the Koran the Fatherhood of God. The name and
+thought of the divine Father established, we may leave name and thought
+to be invested with their full significance in the fulness of time.
+
+"It is with Pantheism, not Polytheism, that a rising morality will have
+to reckon," says Sir Alfred Lyall.[87] The result of all our observation
+has been different. Pantheism is melting out of the sky of the educated,
+and if nothing else take its place, it will be a selfish materialism or
+agnosticism, not avowed or formulated yet shaping every motive, that the
+new morality will have to reckon with.
+
+
+
+
+CHAPTER XV
+
+JESUS CHRIST HIMSELF
+
+ "Tandem vicisti, Galilaee"
+
+ --said to have been uttered by Julian, the Apostate emperor.
+
+
+[Sidenote: Pantheism does not lead to belief in "the Son of God."]
+
+Pantheism, it has been said, lends itself to the lead to belief idea of
+avatars or incarnations of deity, and Hinduism, therefore, is familiar
+with avatars. Observation contradicts this _à priori_ reasoning, nay, it
+justifies a statement almost contrary. To the philosopher who is
+thinking out a pantheistic system, or to the ascetic who is seeking
+after identity of consciousness with the One, the Hindu Avatars are only
+a part of the delusion, the Maya, in which men are steeped. To a
+pantheist, holding that his own consciousness of individuality is
+delusion, born of spiritual darkness and ignorance, the conception of an
+avatar or concrete presentation of deity as an individual is only still
+grosser delusion. "The name of God and the conventions of piety are as
+unreal as anything else in Maya," writes a modern British apostle of
+Hinduism, while advocating the realisation of Maya as our salvation.[88]
+It does not seem to me justifiable to say that through Pantheism the
+Indian mind can approach the thought of Christ the Son of Man and the
+Son of God. But pantheism, with its allied doctrine of transmigration,
+may encourage the thought that our Lord was a great jogi or religious
+devotee, the last climax of many upward transmigrations, and that Christ
+had attained to the goal of illumination of the jogi, namely, identity
+of consciousness with deity, when he felt "I and the Father are one."
+That statement about Our Lord is sometimes made in India.
+
+[Sidenote: The avatars of popular theology.]
+
+It is not through the pantheism of the brahmanically learned and of
+religious devotees that the Indian mind has come within Christ's sphere
+of influence, but rather through the beliefs of the multitude and the
+new education of the middle class. And how, we ask, has Christ been
+introduced to India by association with the popular beliefs--how,
+rather, has the attempt been made to do so? The theology of the people
+begins, as has been already stated, with the Hindu Triad, the three
+great personal deities, namely, Brahm[=a], Vishnu, and Siva,--Creator,
+Preserver, and Destroyer respectively. From these and other deities, but
+particularly from Vishnu, the Preserver, there descended to earth at
+various times and in various forms, human and animal, certain
+avatars.[89] Best known of these avatars of Vishnu, the Preserver, are
+Ram, the hero of the great epic called after him, the R[=a]m[=a]yan; and
+secondly, Krishna, one of the chief figures of the other great Indian
+epic, the Mah[=a]bh[=a]rat; and thirdly, Buddha, the great religious
+teacher of the sixth century B.C. Ram and Krishna have become deities of
+the multitude over the greater part of India. Buddha, latest in time of
+these three avatars, and unknown as an avatar to the multitude, has not
+yet been lost to history. Such is the genealogy of certain of the Hindu
+gods and their avatars, and the object of setting it forth is to enable
+us to see how Jesus Christ has presented Himself or been presented to
+the Hindu people.
+
+[Sidenote: Parallels in Christian and Hindu theology.]
+
+When Christian doctrine was presented to India in modern times, the
+Christian Trinity and the Hindu Triad at once suggested a
+correspondence, which seemed to be confirmed by the coincidence of a
+Creator and Preserver in the Triad with the Creator and the Son, Our
+Saviour, in the Trinity. The historical Christ and the avatars of Vishnu
+would thus present themselves as at least striking theological and
+religious parallels. "On the one hand, learned brahmans have been found
+quite willing to regard Christ himself as an incarnation of Vishnu for
+the benefit of the Western world."[90] On the other, Christian
+missionaries in India have often preached Christ as the one true
+avatar.[91] The idea and the word _avatar_ are always recurring in the
+hymns sung in Christian churches in India. Missionaries have also sought
+to graft the doctrine of Christ's atonement upon Hinduism, through one
+of the avatars. A common name of Vishnu, the second member of the Triad,
+as also of Krishna, his avatar, is _Hari_. Accepting the common
+etymology of _Hari_ as meaning _the taker away_, Christian preachers
+have found an idea analogous to that of Christ, the Redeemer of men.
+Then the similarity of the names, _Christ_ and _Krishna_, chief avatar
+of Vishnu, could not escape notice, especially since Krishna,
+Christ-like, is the object of the enthusiastic devotion of the Hindu
+multitude. In familiar speech, Krishna's name is still further
+approximated to that of Christ, being frequently pronounced _Krishta_ or
+_Kishta_. In the middle of the nineteenth century the common opinion was
+that there was some historical connection between Krishna and Christ,
+and the idea lingers in the minds of both Hindus and Christians. One is
+surprised to find it in a recent European writer, formerly a member of
+the Indian Civil Service. "Surely there is something more," he says,
+"than an analogy between Christianity and Krishna worship."[92]
+
+Much has been made by the late Dr. K.M. Banerjea, the most learned
+member of the Indian Christian Church of the nineteenth century, and
+something also by the late Sir M. Monier Williams, of a passage in the
+Rigveda (x. 90), which seems to point to Christ. The passage speaks of
+Purusha (the universal spirit), who is also "Lord of Immortality," and
+was "born in the beginning," as having been "sacrificed by the Gods,
+Sadyas and Rishis," and as becoming thereafter the origin of the various
+castes and of certain gods and animals. A similar passage in a later
+book, the _T[=a]ndya Br[=a]hmanas_, declares that "the Lord of
+creatures, Prajapati, offered himself a sacrifice for the devas"
+(emancipated mortals or gods). Of the parallelism between the
+self-sacrificing Prajapati, Lord of creatures, and the Second Person in
+the Christian Trinity, propitiator and agent in creation, we may hear
+Dr. Banerjea himself: "The self-sacrificing Prajapati [Lord of
+creatures] variously described as Purusha, begotten in the beginning, as
+Viswakarma, the creator of all, is, in the meaning of his name and in
+his offices, identical with Jesus.... Jesus of Nazareth is the only
+person who has ever appeared in the world claiming the character and
+position of Prajapati, at the same time both mortal and immortal."[93]
+
+[Sidenote: These parallels ineffective.]
+
+[Sidenote: Christ Himself attractive.]
+
+But it must be confessed that these parallels, real or supposed, between
+Christianity and Hinduism have not brought Christ home to the heart of
+India. In themselves, they only bring Christianity as near to Hinduism
+as they bring Hinduism to Christianity. Uneducated Hindus feel that the
+two religions are balanced when they have Krishna and Christians have
+Christ. Educated Hindus, as we shall see, are employing some of these
+very parallels to buttress Hinduism. Far be it from me, however, to
+depreciate the labours of scholars and earlier missionaries who have
+thus established links between Hindus and Christians, and have thus at
+least brought Christ into the Hindu's presence. To Indian Christians
+also such reasoning has often been a strength, furnishing as it were a
+new justification of their baptism into Christianity; for looking back
+they can perceive the finger of Hinduism itself pointing the way. But
+had no other influence been exerted on the Indian mind, one could not
+say what I now say, that Christ Himself is the feature of Christianity
+that has most powerfully moved men in India. The person of Christ
+Himself has been the great Christian dynamic. I am now speaking of
+educated India, the India that is not dependent solely upon the preacher
+for its religious ideas and feeling.
+
+[Sidenote: Christianity identified with Britain and therefore
+unpopular.]
+
+[Sidenote: The anti-foreigner instinct.]
+
+The grand new political idea in India is the idea of nationality, and
+one of its corollaries is the championing of things Indian and
+depreciation of things British. The strong anti-British bias among the
+educated is one of the noteworthy and regrettable changes in the Indian
+mind within the last half-century. It is not surprising then that all
+over India the influence of Christ and of Christianity is lessened from
+the identification of Christianity with the British. For a native of
+India to accept the British religion is to run counter to the prevailing
+anti-British and pro-Indian feeling; it is unpatriotic to become a
+convert to Christianity. "Need we go out of India in quest of the true
+knowledge of God?" wrote a distinguished Indian littérateur a few years
+ago.[94] All that feeling is of course in addition to the instinctive
+hostility to things foreign that has been nowhere stronger than in
+self-contained India--self-contained between the Himalayas and the seas.
+The exclusiveness of caste is based upon that feeling. The statement of
+the late Rev. M.N. Bose, B.A., B.L., a native of Eastern Bengal,
+regarding his youth [1860?] is: "I had a deep-rooted prejudice against
+Christianity from my boyhood.... At this time I hated Christianity and
+Christians, though I knew not why I did so."[95] We find the instinctive
+hostility more bluntly expressed in China in the cry that drops
+spontaneously from the opening lips of many Chinamen, as their greeting,
+when they unexpectedly behold a European. The involuntary ejaculation
+is: "Strike the foreign devil."
+
+[Sidenote: Christ reverenced; Christians disliked.]
+
+In the first part of the nineteenth century, along with the great
+development of modern missions, and of modern education, we may say that
+Christ came again to India. The national and anti-British feeling had
+not then arisen to interpose in His path, but, coming as an alien, His
+name evoked great hostility. The popular mood was _Christianos ad
+leones,_ as many incidents and witnesses testify. Now, in spite of the
+old anti-foreign hostility and the new currents of feeling, a remarkable
+attitude to Christianity--far short of conversion, no doubt--is almost
+everywhere manifest. There is a profound homage to its Founder, coupled
+with that strong resentment towards His Indian disciples. Christ Himself
+is acknowledged; His church is still foreign and British. Resentfully
+ruled by a Christian nation, but subdued by Christ Himself, is the state
+of educated India to-day. In spite of His alien birth and in spite of
+anti-British bias, Christ has passed within the pale of Indian
+recognition. Indian eyes, focused at last, are fastened upon Him, and
+men wonder at His gracious words. Again I direct attention to a
+significant event in Indian history--the incoming of an influence that
+will not stale, as mere ideas may. "Is there a single soul in this
+audience," said the Brahmo leader, the late Keshub Chunder Sen,[96] to
+the educated Indians of Calcutta, mostly Hindus, "who would scruple to
+ascribe extraordinary greatness and supernatural moral heroism to Jesus
+Christ and Him crucified?"
+
+"That incarnation of the Divine Love, the lowly Son of man," writes
+another, even while he is rejoicing over the revival of Hinduism.[97]
+
+
+
+
+CHAPTER XVI
+
+JESUS CHRIST THE LODESTONE
+
+ "And I, if I be lifted up from the earth, will draw all men
+ unto myself."
+
+ --ST. JOHN'S GOSPEL, xii. 32.
+
+
+[Sidenote: Instances of Indian homage to Christ, and dislike of His
+Church.]
+
+[Sidenote: Bengal.]
+
+[Sidenote: Bombay.]
+
+[Sidenote: Madras.]
+
+Interesting phases of that divided mind--homage to Christ, resentment
+towards His disciples--may be found on opposite sides of the great
+continent of India. In Bengal, a not-infrequent standpoint of Br[=a]hmas
+in reference to Christ is that _they_ are the true exponents of Christ's
+spirit and His teaching. Western Christian teachers, they say, are
+hidebound by tradition; and the ready-made rigidity of the creeds of the
+Churches is no doubt a factor in the state of mind we are describing.
+Looking back as far as to 1820, we see in _The Precepts of Jesus_,
+published by the founder of the Br[=a]hma Sam[=a]j, that standpoint of
+homage to Christ and dissent from accepted views regarding Him.
+Illustrative of that Br[=a]hma standpoint, we have also the more recent
+book, _The Oriental Christ_, by the late Mr. P.C. Mozumdar, the
+successor of Keshub Chunder Sen. But the attitude is by no means limited
+to Brahmas. "Without Christian dogmas, cannot a man equally love and
+revere Christ?" was a representative question put by a senior Hindu
+student in Bengal to his missionary professor. In South India,
+Mahomedans sometimes actually describe themselves as better Christians
+than ourselves, holding as they do such faith in Jesus and His mother
+Mary and His Gospel. The case of Mahomedans is not, of course, on all
+fours with that of Hindus, since Mahomedans reckon Christ as one of the
+four prophets along with their own Mahomed. In Bombay province, on the
+other side of India from Bengal, we find Mr. Malabari, the famous
+Parsee, pupil of a Mission School, doubting if it is possible for the
+Englishman to be a Christian in the sense of _Christ's Christianity_,
+the implication being that an Indian may. What element of truth is there
+in the idea, we may well ask? From Indian Christians, be it said, we may
+indeed look for a fervency of loyalty to Christ that does not enter into
+our calculating moderate souls; and from India, equally, we may look for
+that mystically profound commentary on St. John's Gospel which Bishop
+Westcott declared he looked for from Japan. But to return. About Mr.
+Malabar! himself, his biographer writes: "If he could not accept the
+dogmas of Christianity, he had imbibed its true spirit," meaning the
+spirit of Christ Himself. "The cult of the Asiatic life" is the latest
+definition of Christianity given by a recent apologist of Hinduism, one
+of a small company of Europeans in India officering the Hindu revival.
+Crossing India again and going south, we find the late Dr. John Murdoch,
+of Madras, an eminent observer, adding his testimony regarding the
+homage paid to the Founder of Christianity. "The most hopeful sign," he
+writes, "is the increasing reverence for our Lord, although His divinity
+is not yet acknowledged."[98] And of new India generally, again, we may
+quote Mr. Bose, the Indian historian. "The Christianity [of
+North-western Europe] is no more like Christianity as preached by Christ
+than the Buddhism of the Thibetans is like Buddhism as preached by
+Gautama." Take finally the following sentences from a recent number of a
+moderate neo-Hindu organ, the _Hindustan Review (vol._ viii. 514):
+"Christ, the great exemplar of practical morality ...; the more one
+enters into the true spirit of Christ, the more will he reject
+Christianity as it prevails in the world to-day. The Indians have been
+gainers not losers by rejecting Christianity for the sake of
+Christ."[99]
+
+[Sidenote: Desire to discover Christian ideas in Hindu Scriptures.]
+
+[Sidenote: Christ and Krishna set alongside.]
+
+Another phase of that same divided mind, acknowledging Christ and
+resenting Indian discipleship, may be perceived in the willingness to
+discover Christian ideas in Hindu Scriptures, and Christ-like features
+in Hindu deities and religious heroes. To express it from the Indian
+standpoint,--they see Christ and Christianity bringing back much of
+their own "refined and modernised." In a sense, as a Bengali Christian
+gentleman put it, Christ and Christianity have become the accepted
+standards in religion.[100] Again we quote from the same page of the
+_Hindustan Review_: "A revival of Hinduism has taken place.... It
+[Christianity] has given us Christ, and given us noble moral and
+spiritual lessons, which we have discovered anew in our own Scriptures,
+and thereby satisfied our self-love and made our very own." We have
+mentioned how missionaries used to find the doctrine of the atonement in
+the name of the Indian God Hari; the argument has now in turn been
+annexed by Hindus, and employed as an argument in their favour. Within
+the last twenty years, there has been a great revival of the honouring
+of Krishna among the educated classes in Bengal and the United
+Provinces. Krishna has set up distinctly as the Indian Christ, or as the
+Indian figure to be set up over against Christ. A Krishna story has been
+disentangled from the gross mythology, and he has become a paragon of
+virtue,--the work of a distinguished Bengali novelist. I mean no
+sarcasm. From the sermon of a Hindu preacher in a garden in Calcutta in
+1898, I quote: "The same God came into the world as the Krishna of India
+and the Krishna of Jerusalem." These are his words. From the catalogue
+of the Neo-Krishnaite literature in Bengal, given by Mr. J.N. Farquhar
+of the Y.M.C.A., Calcutta, it appears that since 1884 thirteen Lives of
+Krishna or works on Krishna have appeared in Bengal. Many essays have
+appeared comparing Krishna with Christ. There have been likewise many
+editions of the Bhagabat Gita, or Divine Song, the episode in the
+Mahabharat, in which Krishna figures as religious teacher. It may be
+called the New Testament of the Neo-Krishnaite. Perhaps the most
+striking of these Neo-Krishnaite publications is _The Imitation of
+Sri-Krishna_, a daily-text book containing extracts from the Bhagabat
+Gita and the Bhagabat Puran. The title is, of course, a manifest echo of
+"The Imitation of Christ," which is a favourite with religious-minded
+Hindus. The _Imitation of Buddha_, likewise we may observe, has been
+published. About "The Imitation of Christ" itself, we quote from a
+Hindu's advertisement appended to the life of a new Hindu saint,
+Ramkrishna Paramhansa. "The reader of 'The Imitation of Christ,'" it
+says, "will find echoed in it hundreds of sayings of our Lord
+Sri-Krishna in the Bhagabat Gita like the following: 'Give up all
+religious work and come to me as thy sole refuge, and I will deliver
+thee from all manner of sin.'" The notice goes on: "The book has found
+its way into the pockets of many orthodox Hindus."
+
+[Sidenote: Christ and Chaitanya of Bengal.]
+
+From Krishna we turn to Chaitanya, surname Gauranga, the fair, a
+religious teacher of Bengal in the fifteenth century, who is also being
+set up as the Christ of Bengal, in that he preached the equality of men
+before God and ecstatic devotion to the god Krishna. A Christ-like man,
+indeed, in many ways, Chaitanya was, and the increased acquaintance of
+educated Bengal with Jesus Christ naturally brought Chaitanya to the
+front. The new cult of Chaitanya and his enthronement over against Jesus
+Christ are manifest in the titles of two recent publications in Bengal,
+the first entitled, _Lord Gauranga, or Salvation for all_, and the
+other, _Chaitanya's Message of Love_. Chaitanya and his two chief
+followers, it should be said, were called the great _lords_ (prabhus) of
+the sect, but the title "Lord Gauranga" is quite new, an echo of the
+title of Jesus Christ. With regard to the new power of Christ's
+personality, it should be noted that the author of _Lord Gauranga_
+strongly deprecates the idea that his desire is to demolish
+Christianity, or other than to extend the kingdom of Jesus Christ. He
+declares that Jesus Christ is as much a prophet as any avatar of the
+Hindus, and that Hindus can and ought to accept him as they do Krishna
+or Chaitanya. This is in accord with the spirit of Hinduism--namely, the
+fluidity of doctrine, and the free choice of guru or religious teacher,
+as set forth in a previous chapter--although it is still an advanced
+position for a Hindu to take up publicly.
+
+[Sidenote: Eccentric manifestations of the power of Christ's
+personality.]
+
+Could we observe the course of evolution down which a species of animals
+or plants has come from some remote ancestry to their present form, with
+what interest would we note the specific characteristics gathering
+strength, as from generation to generation they prove their "fitness to
+survive"! The whole onward career of the evolving species would seem to
+have been aimed at the latest form in which we find it. Yet quite as
+wonderful phenomena as the species that has survived are the many
+variations of the species that have presented themselves, but have not
+proved fit to survive. One species only survives for hundreds of
+would-be collaterals that are extinct. The religious evolution that we
+have been observing is the growing power of Christ's personality in New
+India; and now, as further testimony to its power, a number of
+collateral movements, similarly inspired yet eccentric and hardly likely
+to endure, attract our attention. In these eccentric movements the power
+of Christ's personality is manifest, and yet it appears amid
+circumstances so peculiar that the phenomena in themselves are
+grotesque.
+
+[Sidenote: The Punjab--two have set themselves up as Christ come again.]
+
+[Sidenote: Hakim Singh.]
+
+[Sidenote: Mirz[=a] Ghol[=a]m Ahmad.]
+
+Three of these strange movements let us look at as new evidence of the
+power of Christ's personality in India. All three occur in still another
+province than those named, the Punjab, a province _sui generis_ in many
+ways. Within a generation past, at least two men have arisen, either
+claiming to be Christ Himself come again, or a Messiah superior to Him.
+A third received a vision of "Jesus God," and proclaimed Him, wherever
+he went, as an object of worship. Of the first of the three leaders, Sir
+Alfred Lyall tells us, one Hakim Singh, "who listened to missionaries
+until he not only accepted the whole Christian dogma, but conceived
+himself to be the second embodiment [of Christ], and proclaimed himself
+as such and summoned the missionaries to acknowledge him." It sounds
+much like blasphemy, or mere lunacy; but in India one learns not to be
+shocked at what in Europe would be rankest blasphemy; the intention must
+decide the innocence or the offence. Hakim Singh "professed to work
+miracles, preached pure morality, but also venerated the cow,"--strange
+chequer of Hindu and Christian ideas.[101] The second case is the better
+known one of Mirz[=a] Ghol[=a]m Ahmad, of Q[=a]di[=a]n, who sets up a
+claim to be "the Similitude of the Messiah" and "the Messiah of the
+Twentieth Century." As his name shows, he is a Mahomedan, but the
+assumption of the name "Messiah" also shows that it is in Christ's place
+he declares himself to stand. At the same time, his appeal is to his
+fellow-Mahomedans; for he explains that as Jesus was the Messiah of
+Moses, he himself is the Messiah of Mahomed. His superiority to Christ,
+he expressly declares. "I shall be guilty of concealing the truth," he
+says in his English monthly, the _Review of Religions_, of May 1902, "if
+I do not assert that the prophecies which God Almighty has granted me
+are of a far better quality in clearness, force, and truth than the
+ambiguous predictions of Jesus.... But notwithstanding all this
+superiority, I cannot assert Divinity or Sonship of God." He claims "to
+have been sent by God to reform the true religion of God, now corrupted
+by Jews, Christians, and Mahomedans." Doubly blasphemous as his claims
+sound in the ears of orthodox Mahomedans, who reckon both Christ and
+Mahomed as prophets, his sect is now estimated to number at least
+10,000, including many educated Mahomedans. Whatever its fate--a mere
+comet or a new planet in the Indian sky--it indicates the religious
+stirring of educated India in another province, and the prominence of
+Christ's personality therein. Mirz[=a] Ghol[=a]m Ahmad himself
+recommends the reading of the Gospels. As to Christ's death, Mirz[=a]
+Ghol[=a]m Ahmad has a theory of his own. The Koran declares, according
+to Mahomedan expositors, that it was not Christ who suffered on the
+cross, but another in His likeness. Mirz[=a] Ghol[=a]m Ahmad teaches
+that Jesus was crucified but did not die, that He was restored to life
+by His disciples and sent out of the country, whence He travelled East
+until He reached Thibet, eventually arriving at Cashmere, where He died,
+His tomb being located in the city of Srinagar.[102] According to the
+latest report of this reincarnation, he now claims to be at once Krishna
+come again for Hindus, Mahomed for Mahomedans, and Christ for
+Christians.
+
+[Sidenote: Chet Ram claimed to be an apostle.]
+
+The third movement is that of the Chet Ramis, or sect of Chet Ram, whose
+strange history may be found in _East and West_ for July 1905. Chet Ram
+was an illiterate Hindu, a water-carrier and then a steward in the
+Indian army that took part in the war with China in 1859-1860. Returning
+to his native district not far from Lahore, Chet Ram, the Hindu, came
+under the spell of a Mahomedan ascetic Mahbub Sh[=a]h, left all and
+followed him as his "familiar" disciple. How this relationship between
+Hindu and Mahomedanism is quite possible in India, we have already
+explained on pages 163-4; Mahbub Sh[=a]h's strange combination of
+religious asceticism with the consumption of opium and wine, it takes
+some years' residence in India to understand. Then Mahbub Sh[=a]h died,
+and the disciple succeeded the master. According to one account, Chet
+Ram made his bed on the grave in which his master lay; according to
+another, for three years his sleeping place was the vault within which
+his master was buried. It was at this time that he had the vision of
+"Jesus God," already referred to, between the years 1860 and 1865. Like
+Caedmon, he has described his vision in verse--
+
+ "Upon the grave of Master Mahbub Shah
+ Slept Sain Chet Earn.
+
+ A man came in a glorious form,
+ Showing a face of mercy.
+
+ Sweet was his speech and simple his face,
+ Appearing entirely as the image of God.
+
+ He called aloud, 'Who sleeps there?
+ Awake, if thou art sleeping.
+ Thou art distinctly fortunate,
+ Thou art needed in the Master's presence.'
+
+ 'Build a church on this very spot,
+ Place the Bible therein.'
+
+ Then said that luminous form,
+ Jesus, the image of Mary:
+
+ 'I shall do justice in earth and heaven,
+ And reveal the hidden mysteries.'
+
+ Astonished there alone I stood,
+ As if a parrot had flown out of my hands.
+
+ Then my soul realised
+ That Jesus came to give salvation.
+
+ I realised that it was Jesus God
+ Who appeared in a bodily form."[103]
+
+[Sidenote: The Followers of Chet Ram.]
+
+[Sidenote: Their indefinite composite theology.]
+
+Whence came the Christian seed of Chet Ram's vision? His master Mahbub
+Shah was a Mahomedan, and Jesus Christ is reckoned one of the Mahomedan
+prophets. But it is the Christ of Christianity, not of Mahomedanism,
+that Chet Ram saw in his vision of the glorious form showing the face of
+mercy, at once the dispenser of justice, the revealer of mysteries, and
+the giver of salvation. Whatever the source of the vision, Chet Ram saw
+and believed and began to hold up Jesus Christ before other men's eyes,
+and Chet Ram himself thus became the guru or religious teacher of what
+may be called an indigenous Christian Church. A moderate estimate
+reckons the Chet Ramis at about five thousand souls, the religious force
+of the sect being represented by the Chet Rami ascetics, who go about
+making their gospel known and living on alms. Chet Ram himself died in
+1894, and at the headquarters of the sect at Buchhoke, near Lahore, his
+ashes and the bones of his master Mahbub Shah are kept in two coffins,
+which the faithful visit, particularly on certain Chet Rami holy-days,
+on which fairs are held. In keeping with the command of the vision,
+several copies of the New Testament and one complete Bible were also on
+view when the writer of the article in _East and West_ visited the
+sanctuary in 1903. The _Census Report_ for 1901 sums the Chet Ramis up
+by saying that "the sect professes a worship of Christ," and that is our
+present point of view. But we cannot leave them without noticing also
+how Indian they are in their unwillingness to define their thought, and
+in their readiness to enthrone a holy man and his relics. Undefined
+thought we see expressed in symbol. There are _four_ doors to the
+sanctuary at Buchhoke,--the fakiri [Chet Rami ascetics'] door, the
+Hindu, Christian, and Mahomedan doors--expressing the openness of the
+Chet Rami sanctuary to all sects. Their theology is a corresponding
+conglomeration. It includes a Christian trinity of Jesus Son of Mary
+[the Mahomedan designation of Christ], the Holy Spirit, and God; and a
+Hindu triad of the world's three potencies, namely, Allah, Parameswar,
+and Khuda, a jumble of Hindu and Mahomedan names, but representing the
+Hindu triad of the Creator, Preserver, and Destroyer.
+
+[Sidenote: Parallel between the nineteenth century in India and the
+second, third, and fourth centuries in the History of the Church.]
+
+[Sidenote: The Theosophists and the Neo-Platonists.]
+
+[Sidenote: The Neo-Platonists and New India's homage to Christ.]
+
+[Sidenote: The Neo-Platonists and the Hindu Revivalists.]
+
+In respect of the phenomenon of the homage shown to Christ over against
+the hostility shown to His Church, the second, third, and fourth
+centuries in the history of the Church present a striking parallel to
+the nineteenth century in India. Steadily in these centuries
+Christianity was progressing in spite of contempt for its adherents,
+philosophic repudiation of the doctrines of the _superstitio prava_, and
+official persecution unknown in British India at least. Then also, as
+always, Christ stood out far above His followers, lifted up and drawing
+all men's eyes. Such in India also, in the nineteenth century, has been
+the course of Christianity; parts of the record of these centuries read
+like the record of the religious movements in India in these latter
+days. Describing the Neo-Platonists of these centuries, historians tell
+us that at the end of the second century A.D. Ammonius of Alexandria,
+founder of the sect, "undertook to bring all systems of philosophy and
+religion into harmony, by which all philosophers and men of all
+religions, Christianity included, might unite and hold fellowship."
+_There_ are the four doors of the Chet Rami sanctuary. There also we
+have the Theosophical Society of India, professing in its constitution
+to be "the nucleus of a Universal Brotherhood of Humanity, representing
+and excluding no religious creed." Ammonius, founder of the
+Neo-Platonists, was a pantheist like the present leader of the
+Theosophical Society, Mrs. Besant, and like her too, curiously, had
+begun as a Christian.[104] We recall that of Indian Theosophy in
+general, in 1891, the late Sir Monier Williams declared that it seemed
+little more than another name for the "Vedanta [or Pantheistic]
+philosophy." Exactly like the earlier theosophists also, Ammonius, the
+Neo-Platonist, held that the purified soul could perform physical
+wonders, by the power of Theurgy. In its constitution the Theosophical
+Society professed "to investigate the hidden mysteries of nature and the
+psychical powers latent in man." Many can remember how, in the eighties,
+Madame Blavatsky took advantage of our curiosity regarding such with
+air-borne letters from Mahatmas in Thibet. Again Ammonius, we read,
+"turned the whole history of the pagan gods into allegory." There we
+have the Neo-Krishnaites of to-day. "He acknowledged that Christ was an
+extraordinary man, the friend of God, and an admirable Theurgus." There
+we have the stand point of the educated Indians who have come under
+Christ's spell. For two centuries the successors of Ammonius followed in
+these lines. "Individual Neo-Platonists," Harnack tells us, "employed
+Christian sayings as oracles, and testified very highly of Christ.
+Porphyry of Syria, chief of the Neo-Platonists of the third century,
+wrote a work "against Christians"; but again, according to Harnack, the
+work is not directed against Christ, or what Porphyry regarded as the
+teaching of Christ. It was directed against the Christians of his day
+and against the sacred books, which according to Porphyry were written
+by impostors and ignorant people. There we have the double mind of
+educated India,--homage to Christ, opposition to His Church. There also
+we have the standpoint of Sahib Mirza Gholam Ahmad of Qadian. Some, we
+read, being taught by the Neo-Platonists that there was little
+difference between the ancient religion, rightly explained and restored
+to its purity, and the religion which Christ really taught, not that
+corrupted form of it which His disciples professed, concluded it best
+for them to remain among those who worshipped the gods. There is the
+present Indian willingness to discover Christian and modern ideas in the
+Hindu Scriptures, especially in the original Vedas that the new [=A]rya
+sect declare to be "the Scripture of true knowledge." The practical
+outcome of the Neo-Platonic movement was an attempt to revive the old
+Græco-Roman religion,--Julian the apostate emperor had many with him.
+There we have the revival of the worship of Krishna in India, and the
+apologies for idolatry and caste. The most recent stage of the
+Theosophical Society in India reveals _it_ as virtually a Hindu revival
+society. Finally, we read, the old philosopher Pythagoras, Apollonius of
+Tyana, and others were represented on the stage dressed in imitation of
+Christ Himself, and the Emperor Alexander Severus [A.D. 222-235] placed
+the figure of Christ in his lararium alongside of those of Abraham,
+Orpheus, and Apollonius. There we have the modern Indians who fully
+recognise Christ alongside of their own avatars. The whole parallel is
+complete.[105] In spite of the feebleness and, it may be, unworthiness
+of His Church, through the force of Christ's personality, the Roman
+history of the second, third, and fourth centuries has been repeating
+itself in India in the nineteenth and twentieth, and unless the force of
+Christ's personality be spent, the parallels will proceed.
+
+From new reasonings about God, her new monotheism, New India has been
+brought a stage farther to actual history. From theologies she has come
+to the first three Gospels. New India has been introduced to Christ as
+He actually lived on earth before men's eyes; and to India, intensely
+interested in religious teachers, the personality of the Christ of the
+Gospels, of the first three Gospels in particular, appeals strongly. To
+the pessimistic mood of India He appeals as one whose companionship
+makes this life more worth living; for Christ was not a jogi in the
+Indian sense of a renouncer of the world. His call to fraternal service
+has taken firm hold of the best Indians of to-day. Of the future we know
+not, but we feel that the narrative of the first three Gospels naturally
+precedes the deeper insight of the fourth.
+
+
+
+
+CHAPTER XVII
+
+INDIAN PESSIMISM--ITS BEARING ON BELIEF IN THE HERE AND HEREAFTER
+
+ "How many births are past, I cannot tell:
+ How many yet to come, no man can say:
+ But this alone I know, and know full well,
+ That pain and grief embitter all the way."
+
+ (_South-Indian Folk-song_, quoted in _Lux Christi_, by Caroline
+ Atwater Mason.)
+
+ "When desire is gone, and the cords of the heart are broken,
+ then the soul is delivered from the world and is at rest in
+ God."
+
+
+[Sidenote: Indian pessimism.]
+
+Two commonplaces about India are that pessimism is her natural
+temperament, and that a natural outcome of her pessimism is the Indian
+doctrine of the transmigration of souls. The second statement will
+require explanation; but as regards the former, there is no denying the
+strain of melancholy, the note of hopelessness, that pervades these
+words we have quoted, or that they are characteristic of India. In them
+life seems a burden; to be born into it, a punishment; and of the
+transmigrations of our souls from life to life, seemingly, we should
+gladly see the end. All the same, as new India is proving, pessimism is
+not the inherent temperament of India, and the hope of the end of the
+transmigration, and of the lives of the soul, no more natural in India
+than in any other land.
+
+[Sidenote: Due to nature?]
+
+Pessimism is natural in India, say such writers as we have in mind,
+because of the spirit-subduing aspects of nature and life amid which
+Indians live their lives. Life is of little value to the possessor, they
+say, where nature makes it a burden, and where its transitoriness is
+constantly being thrust upon us. And that is so in India. Great rivers
+keep repeating their contemptuous motto that "men may come and men may
+go," and by their floods sometimes devastate whole districts. Sailing up
+the Brahmaputra at one place in Assam, the writer saw a not uncommon
+occurrence, the great river actually eating off the soft bank in huge
+slices, five or six feet in breadth at a time. Something higher up, it
+might have been the grounding of a floating tree, had turned the current
+towards the bank, and at five-minute intervals, it seemed, these huge
+slices were falling in. Not fifty yards back from the bank stood a
+cottage, whose garden was already part gone; a banana tree standing upon
+one of these slices fell in and was swept down before our eyes. Within
+an hour the cottage itself would meet the same fate, and the people were
+already rushing in and out. Or pass to another aspect of nature. For a
+season every year the unveiled Indian sun in a sky of polished steel
+glares with cruel pitiless eye. The light is fierce. Then, arbitrarily,
+as it seems, the rains may be withheld, and the hard-baked, heat-cracked
+soil never softens to admit the ploughshare, and hundreds of thousands
+of the cultivators and field hands are overtaken by famine. At one time
+during the famine of 1899-1900, it will be remembered that six million
+people were receiving relief. Or, equally arbitrarily, betokening some
+unknown displeasure of the gods, plague may take hold of a district and
+literally take its tithe of the population. At any moment, life is
+liable to be terminated with appalling suddenness by cholera or the bite
+of a venomous serpent.
+
+With French imagination and grace, in his _Introduction to General
+History_, Michelet describes the tyranny of nature--"Natura maligna"--in
+India. "Man is utterly overpowered by nature there--like a feeble child
+upon a mother's breast, alternately spoiled and beaten, and intoxicated
+rather than nourished by a milk too strong and stimulating for it."[106]
+One cannot help contrasting the supplicating Indian villagers--of whom a
+University matriculation candidate told in his essay, how, when the
+rains were withheld, they carried out the village goddess from her
+temple and bathed the idol in the temple tank--with the English
+fisher-woman of whom Tennyson tells us, who shook her fist at the cruel
+sea that had robbed her of two sons. As she looked at it one day with
+its lines of white breakers, she shook her fist at it and told it her
+mind--"How I hates you, with your cruel teeth."
+
+Can this Indian aspect of nature, one wonders, be the true explanation
+of the fierceness of her goddesses as contrasted with her gods, and the
+offering of bloody sacrifices to goddesses only? Mother Nature is
+malignant, not benign.
+
+[Sidenote: Indian life estimated by the economic standard of life's
+value.]
+
+The value of life and the little worth of life in India may be gauged in
+another way. In the language of the political economist, the value of
+human life in any country may be estimated by the average wage, which
+determines the standard of comfort and how far a man is restricted to
+the bare necessities of bodily life. Again, judged by that standard,
+life is probably in no civilised country at a lower estimate than in
+India, where the labourer spends over 90 per. cent of his income upon
+the bare necessities for the sustenance of the bodies of his household.
+
+[Sidenote: Indian pessimism only a mood.]
+
+[Sidenote: Humanlife is rising in value]
+
+[Sidenote: Pessimism is declining]
+
+All that is true, and yet the conclusion is only partly true. In spite
+of all such reasoning, and acknowledging that the physical
+characteristics of India have largely made her what she is, politically,
+socially, and even religiously, I venture to think that the pessimism of
+India is exaggerated. Not a pessimistic temperament, but a mood, a mood
+of helpless submissiveness, a bowing to the powers that be in nature and
+in the world, seems to me the truer description of the prevailing
+"pessimism." At least, if it be the case, as I have tried to show, that
+during the past century in India, human life has been rising in value,
+the pessimistic mood must be declining. Let us observe some facts again.
+In a Government or Mission Hospital, _there_ is a European doctor taking
+part in the offensive work of the dressing of a coolie's sores,--we
+assume that the doctor's touch is the touch of a true Christian
+gentleman. To the despised sufferer, life is gaining a new sweetness,
+and to the high-caste student looking on and ready to imitate his
+teacher, life is attaining a new dignity. That human life has been
+rising in value is patent. The wage of the labourer has been steadily
+rising--in one or two places the workers are become masters of the
+situation; the rights of woman are being recognised, if only slowly; the
+middle classes are eager for education and advancement; the individual
+has been gaining in independence as the tyranny of caste and custom has
+declined; the sense of personal security and of citizenship and of
+nationality has come into being. Whatever the merits of the great
+agitation in 1905 against the partition of the Province of Bengal, and
+inconceivable as taking place a century ago, it is manifestly the doing
+of men keenly interested in the conditions under which they live. It is
+a contradiction of the theory of an inherent Indian pessimism.
+Self-respect and a sense of the dignity and duties of manhood are surely
+increasing, and making our earth a place of hope and making life worth
+living, instead of a burden to be borne. "The Hindus," says Sir Alfred
+Lyall, "have been rescued by the English out of a chronic state of
+anarchy, insecurity, lawlessness, and precarious exposure to the caprice
+of despots."[107]
+
+[Sidenote: Asceticism is declining.]
+
+Best proof probably that pessimism is declining is the fact that
+asceticism is declining. The times are no longer those in which the life
+of a brahman is supposed to culminate in the Sannyasi or ascetic "who
+has laid down everything," who, in the words of the Bhagabat Gita, "does
+not hate and does not love anything."[108] The pro-Hindu writer often
+quoted also acknowledges the new pleasure in life and the religious
+corollary of it when she says that the recent rise in the standard of
+comfort in India is opposed to the idea of asceticism. Desire, indeed,
+is not gone, and the cords of the heart are not breaking. Says the old
+brahman, in the guise of whom Sir Alfred Lyall speaks: "I own that you
+[Britons] are doing a great deal to soften and enliven material
+existence in this melancholy, sunburnt country of ours, and certainly
+you are so far successful that you are bringing the ascetic idea into
+discouragement and, with the younger folk, into contempt."[109] Welcome
+to the new joy of living, all honour to the old ascetics, and may a
+still nobler self-sacrifice take their place!
+
+[Sidenote: Pessimism, asceticism, transmigration are allied ideas.]
+
+For Western minds it is difficult to realise the close connection
+between the doctrine of transmigration and the mood of India, rightly or
+wrongly termed pessimism. _Our_ instinctive feeling is that life is
+sweet; while there is life there is hope, _we_ say; "_healthy_ optimism"
+is the expression of Professor James in his _Varieties of Religious
+Experience_; it is "_more life_ and fuller that we want." In keeping
+with this Western and human instinct, the Christian idea of the
+Hereafter is a fuller life than the life Here, a perfect eternal life.
+To the pessimist, on the contrary [and Hindu philosophy is pessimistic,
+whatever be the new mood of India], the question is, "Why was I born?"
+The Indian doctrine of transmigration comes with answer--"Life is a
+punishment: it is the bitter consequence of our past that we are working
+out; we must _submit_ to be born into the world again and again, until
+we are cleared." "Yes, until your minds are cleared," the Indian
+pantheist adds, "life _itself_ is a delusion, if you only knew it; life
+itself, your consciousness of individuality or separateness, is a
+delusion." But the pantheist's thought is here beside our present point.
+
+[Sidenote: Transmigration the antithesis of eternal life.]
+
+To the pessimistic Indian accepting the Indian view of transmigration,
+it is therefore no gospel to preach the continuation of life, either
+here or hereafter. "To be born again" sounds like a penance to be
+endured. _Mukti_, commonly rendered _salvation_, is not regeneration
+Here and eternal life Hereafter; it is _deliverance_ from further lives
+altogether. If, however, we accept the statement that the value of human
+life in India is rising, that life is becoming worth living, and that
+the pessimistic mood is no ingrained fundamental trait, we are prepared
+to believe that the hopeful Christian conception of the Here and the
+Hereafter is finding acceptance. Rightly understood, the Christian
+conception is at bottom the antithesis of pessimism and its corollary,
+transmigration. To deny the one is almost to assert the other. The decay
+of the one is the growth of the other. For the Christian conception of
+the Here and the Hereafter--what is it? Life, eternal, in and through
+the Spirit of Jesus Christ, the Son of God. "God gave unto us eternal
+life, and the life is in His Son. He that hath the Son hath the
+life."[110] Says Harnack in his volume _What is Christianity?_ "The
+Christian religion means one thing, and one thing only--eternal life in
+the midst of time by the strength and under the eyes of God." Not that
+the new idea in India is to be wholly ascribed to Christian influence. A
+marked change in Christian thought itself during the nineteenth century
+has been the higher value of this present life. Christianity has become
+a vitalising gospel for the life Here even more than for the Hereafter.
+But assuming the truth of what we have sought to show, namely, that
+within the past century the winning personality of Christ has come to
+New India, a new incentive to noble life and service, we have at least a
+further reason for believing that pessimism and transmigration are
+fading out of Indian minds. The new Advent, as that at Bethlehem, is a
+turning-point of time; the gloomy winter of pessimism is turning to a
+hopeful spring.
+
+
+
+
+CHAPTER XVIII
+
+INDIAN TRANSMIGRATION AND THE CHRISTIAN HERE AND HEREAFTER
+
+ "The dew is on the lotus. Rise, good sun!
+ And lift my leaf and mix me with the wave.
+ The sunrise comes!
+ The dewdrop slips into the shining sea.
+
+ If any teach Nirvana is to cease,
+ Say unto such they lie.
+ If any teach Nirvana is to live,
+ Say unto such they err."
+
+ (Buddha's teaching in Arnold's _Light of Asia_.)
+
+
+[Sidenote: Over against Transmigration, Christian immortality is
+continuity of the individual's memory.]
+
+To appreciate the impact of the Christian idea of the Here and Hereafter
+upon the Hindu idea of Transmigration and Absorption, the two ideas must
+be more fully examined. Stated briefly, the Christian idea is that after
+this life on earth comes an Eternity, whose character has been
+determined by the life on earth. The crisis of death terminates our
+bodily activities and renders impossible any further action, either
+virtuous or sinful, and ushers the soul, its ledger closed, its earthy
+limitations cast off, into some more immediate presence of God. If in
+communion with God, through its faith in Jesus Christ, the soul is in a
+state of blessedness; if still alien from God, the soul is in a state of
+utter misery, for its spiritual perception and its recollection of
+itself are now clear. That, at all events, seems a fair statement of the
+belief of many Protestants, so far as their belief is definite at all.
+But over against transmigration, what are the essential and distinctive
+features of that Christian belief? Its essentially distinctive feature,
+both in the case of the blessed and of the miserable, is a _continuity_
+of the consciousness in the life that now is with that which is to come.
+The soul in bliss or misery is able to associate its existing state with
+its past. Even on earth, as the modern preacher tells us, heaven and
+hell are already begun. Over against the Hindu idea of transmigration,
+accordingly, we define the Christian idea of immortality as the
+continuity of our consciousness, or the immortality of the individual
+consciousness.
+
+[Sidenote: Transmigration is essentially dissolution of the individual's
+memory.]
+
+Per contra, the distinguishing feature of the Hindu doctrine of
+transmigration or rebirth is the interruption of consciousness, the
+dissolution of memory, at the close of the present existence. In the
+next existence there is no memory of the present.
+
+ "The draught of Lethe" does "await
+ The slipping through from state to state."
+
+The present life is a member of a series of lives; there are said to be
+8,400,000 of them, each member of which is as unconscious of the
+preceding as you are of being I. As a seed develops into plant and
+flower and seed again, so the soul in each new member of the series
+develops a conscious life, lapses from consciousness, and hands on a
+germinal soul for a new beginning again. As the seed transmits the type,
+and also some variation from the type, so is the germinal soul
+transmitted through unconsciousness, ennobled or degraded by each
+conscious existence it has lived. At each stage the germinal soul
+represents the totality, the net outcome of its existences, as in each
+generation of a plant the seed may be said to do. So far, the doctrine
+of transmigration is a doctrine of the evolution of a soul, a
+declaration that in a sense we are all that we have been, that virtue
+and vice will have their reward, that in a sense "men may rise on
+stepping stones of their dead selves." It does not leave hard cases of
+heathen or of reprobates to the discernment and mercy of God; it offers
+them, instead, other chances in subsequent lives. A not unattractive
+doctrine it is, even although the attractive analogy of the evolution of
+a plant breaks down. For in the scientific doctrine of evolution,
+individuals have no immortality _at all_; it is only the species that
+lives and moves on. But in Hinduism, as in Christianity, we are thinking
+of the continuity of the _individual_ souls.
+
+[Sidenote: The end of transmigration is absorption into Deity.]
+
+[Sidenote: The saint Ramkrishna's obliviousness of self.]
+
+To proceed with the statement of the doctrine of transmigration. The
+climax of the transmigrations is Nirvana or extinction of the individual
+soul, according to the Buddhist, and union with or absorption into
+Deity, according to the Hindu.[111] Buddhism has gone from the land of
+its birth, as Christianity and even Judaism from Palestine, and I pass
+from the Buddhist doctrine. The Hindu climax, of absorption into Deity,
+is reached when by self-mastery personal desire is gone, and by profound
+contemplation upon Deity a pure-bred soul has lost the consciousness of
+separation from Deity. The distinction between _I_ and the great _Thou_
+has vanished; the One is present in the mind not as an objective
+thought, but by a transformation of the consciousness itself. The words
+of Hindus themselves in the _Advanced Text-book of Hindu Religion_ are:
+The human soul (the Jivatmic seed) "grows into self-conscious Deity."
+Listen also to the words of Swami Vivekananda, in the Parliament of
+Religions, Chicago, about his master, Ramkrishna Paramhansa's growing
+into self-conscious Deity: "Every now and then strange fits of
+God-consciousness came upon him.... He then spoke of himself as being
+able to do and know everything.... He would speak of himself as the same
+soul that had been born before as Rama, as Krishna, as Jesus, or as
+Buddha, born again as Ramkrishna.... He would say he was ... an
+incarnation of God Himself." Again Swami Vivekananda tells us: "From
+time to time Ramkrishna would entirely lose his own identity, so much so
+as to appropriate to himself the offerings brought for the goddess" (to
+the temple in which he officiated). "Sometimes forgetting to adorn the
+image, he would adorn _himself_ with the flowers."[112] Transmigration
+is not necessarily bound up with the pantheistic view of the world, but
+in _Hinduism_, transmigration is only a ladder towards the realisation
+of the One.
+
+[Sidenote: Contrasts--"Born again" and a spiritual aristocracy of long
+spiritual descent.]
+
+[Sidenote: Heaven and Hell not necessary ideas in Transmigration.]
+
+Radical differences from Christian thought emerge. In the Hindu
+conception, the acme is reached only by a spiritual aristocracy of long
+spiritual descent; for the common multitude there is no gospel of being
+born again in Christ, no guiding hand like that of Our Lord towards the
+Father's presence. The upward path, according to the Hindu idea, is the
+path of philosophical knowledge and of meditation, not the power of
+union with Jesus Christ to make us sons of God. Most striking difference
+perhaps of all--in the Hindu philosophical system there is no place for
+even the conceptions of heaven and hell except as temporary
+halting-places between two incarnations of the soul, which practical
+necessity requires. For the soul, this world is the plane of existence;
+union with omnipresent Deity is the climax of existence that the Hindu
+devotee seeks to attain; yet not in a Hereafter, but as he sits on the
+ground no longer conscious of his self. "The beatific vision of
+Hinduism," says a recent pro-Hindu writer, "is to be relegated to no
+distant future."[113] Heaven and Hell are mocked at as absurdities by
+the new sect of the [=A]ryas in the United Provinces and the Punjab, who
+retain the doctrine of transmigration.[114]
+
+[Sidenote: Several heavens and hells in popular Hinduism.]
+
+Hindus are divided as to the existence of these temporary halting-places
+between the successive incarnations of the soul. The _Text-book of Hindu
+Religion_, already referred to, speaks unhesitatingly about their place
+in the Hindu system. The [=A]ryas, on the other hand, hold that the
+instant a soul leaves its body it enters another body just born. The
+soul is never naked--to employ a common figure. Of course in popular
+Hinduism it is not surprising to find not merely the ideas of Heaven and
+Hell, but even that each chief Deity has his own heaven and that there
+are various hells. In the Tantras or ritual books of modern Hinduism,
+there is frequent mention of such heavens and hells, and when the idea
+of rebirths is also met with, the rebirths are regarded as stages
+towards the reward or punishment of the _individual conscious_ souls. It
+is the popular idea of heaven that has given rise to the common
+euphemism for _to die_, namely, to become a deva or inhabitant of
+heaven.
+
+[Sidenote: Transmigration, associated with pessimism and pantheism, is
+likewise yielding.]
+
+We have observed the pessimistic mood of India yielding before the
+improved conditions of life, and the brahmanical pantheism before the
+thought of God the Father. Bound up as the idea of transmigration has
+been with the pessimism and pantheism of India, we are prepared to find
+that it too is yielding. Of that we now ask what evidence there is in
+the ordinary speech and writings of educated India, apart from
+controversy or professedly Hindu writings, in which the accepted Indian
+orthodoxy would probably appear.
+
+[Sidenote: Educated Hindus speak of the dead as if their former
+consciousness continued.]
+
+From the ordinary speeches and writings of educated Hindus regarding the
+dead, no one would infer that their doctrinal standpoint was other than
+that of the ordinary religious Briton, namely, that the dead friend has
+returned to God or has been called away by God, or the like. A native
+judge in Bengal, one of the most distinguished leaders of the Hindu
+Revival, writes as follows: The beatitude which the new
+Radha-Krishnaites aspire to "is not the Nirvana of the Vedantists, the
+quiescence of Rationalism. Nirvana and quiescence are merely negatives.
+The beatitude [of the new Radha-Krishnaites] is a positive something.
+They do not aspire to unification with the divine essence. They prefer
+hell with its torments to such unification."[115] A few years ago, at a
+public meeting in Calcutta, the acknowledged leader of Hinduism,
+speaking of a Hindu gentleman whose death we were lamenting, said: "God
+has taken him to himself"--certainly not a Hindu statement of the
+passing of a soul. Similarly, in 1882 we find one nobleman in Bengal
+writing to another regarding his mother's death: "It is my prayer to God
+that she may abide in eternal happiness in heaven."[116] Generations of
+Hindu students I have known to find pleasure in identifying themselves
+with Wordsworth's views of immortality:
+
+ "Trailing clouds of glory do we come
+ From God who is our home,"
+
+and
+
+ "The faith that looks through death."
+
+[Sidenote: Transmigration now no more than a conventional explanation of
+how misfortunes befell one.]
+
+Somewhat dreamlike Wordsworth's views may be, but his belief is clearly
+not in transmigration. To the educated Hindu, who may not consciously
+have rejected the idea of transmigration, the doctrine is really now no
+more than a current and convenient explanation of any misfortune that
+has befallen a person. "Why has it befallen him? He must have earned it
+in some previous existence. It is in the debit balance of the
+transactions in his lives." Such are the vague ideas floating in the
+air. Upon any individual's acts or plans for the future, the idea of
+transmigration seems to have no bearing whatever beyond a numbing of the
+will.[117] For in theory, the Hindu's fate is just. In strict logic no
+doubt the same numbing effect might be alleged about the Christian
+doctrine of predestination. Even when misfortune has overtaken an
+educated Hindu, I think I am justified in saying that the more frequent
+thought with him is now in keeping with the new theistic belief; the
+misfortune is referred to the will of God. As already said, it is a
+commonplace of the unfortunate student who has failed, to ascribe his
+failure to God's will.
+
+[Sidenote: Transmigration and Predestination more properly contrasted.]
+
+[Sidenote: Illustration from actual fact.]
+
+There is room for the Christian thought of the Hereafter, because in
+reality, as theologians know, the doctrine of transmigration stands over
+against the Christian doctrine of predestination rather than over
+against the Christian doctrine of the Here and Hereafter. Transmigration
+is a doctrine of what has gone before the present life rather than of
+what will follow. Every educated Anglo-Indian whom I have consulted
+agrees that in a modern Hindu's mouth transmigration is only a theory of
+the incidence of actual suffering. Here is the doctrine of _karma_
+(works), that is of transmigration or merited rebirth, in the actual
+life of India--transmigration and the pessimistic helplessness of which
+I have spoken? In the last great famine of 1899-1900, in a village in
+South-western India, a missionary found a victim of famine lying on one
+side of the village street, and not far off, upon the other side, two or
+three men of the middle class. The missionary reproached them for their
+callousness. What might be answered for them is not here to the point;
+their answer for themselves was, "It is his _karma_." The missionary did
+what he could for the famine sufferer, and then when repassing the group
+could not forbear remarking to them, "You see you were wrong about his
+_karma_." "Yes, we were wrong," they replied. "It was his _karma_ to be
+helped by you." The same views of karma and of transmigration, as
+referring to the past, not the future, are apparent in a recent number
+of _The Inquirer_, a paper conducted in Calcutta for the benefit of
+Hindu students and others. I take the following from the question
+column: "Do Christians believe in the doctrine of reincarnation? If not,
+how do you account for blindness at birth?" The questioner's idea is
+plain, and the coincidence with the question put to Christ in St. John's
+Gospel, chapter ix, is striking. Hindus thus have room for an idea of
+the _future_ of the soul, as Christians, on their side, have for a
+theory of the soul's origin.
+
+[Sidenote: The idea of the Hereafter not dynamical with Christians at
+present.]
+
+The Christian idea of the Hereafter cannot, as yet, be called a strongly
+dynamical doctrine of Christianity in the sense that the Person of Our
+Lord has proved dynamical. Not that interest in the subject is lacking.
+I have referred to questions put by educated Hindus in _The Inquirer_.
+Out of fifty-seven questions I find eight bearing on the Christian
+doctrine of the Hereafter or the Hindu doctrine of Transmigration. In
+the _Magazine of the Hindu College_, _Benares_, out of fourteen
+questions I find four bearing on the same subject. The want of force in
+the Christian doctrine no doubt reflects its want of force for
+Christians themselves in this present positive age. For even Tennyson
+himself was vague:
+
+ "That which drew from out the boundless deep
+ Turns again home."
+
+[Sidenote: The new sects and the doctrine of Transmigration.]
+
+[Sidenote: The _Text-book of Hindu Religion_.]
+
+[Sidenote: A European's place on the ladder of transmigration.]
+
+Of the sects of recent origin, only the Br[=a]hma Sam[=a]j or Theistic
+Association rejects the doctrine of transmigration avowedly. We have
+already said that the [=A]rya Sam[=a]j or Vedic Theists of the United
+Provinces and the Punjab hold strongly to the doctrine. It is noteworthy
+that _they_ should do so, the Vedas being their standards wherewith to
+test Modern Hinduism, for the doctrine of transmigration is scarcely
+hinted at in the Vedas, and in the oldest, the Rigveda, there is said to
+be no trace of the doctrine.[118] It appears in the later writings, the
+Upanishads, and is manifest throughout the Code of Manu (c. A.D. 200).
+Mrs. Besant, chief figure among the Indian Theosophists, now virtually a
+Hindu Revival Association, preaches the doctrine, and, in fact, lectured
+on it in Britain in 1904. At the same time, transmigration is no part of
+the Theosophist's creed. As might be expected, the _Text-book of Hindu
+Religion_, of the Hindu College, Benares, gives the doctrine of
+transmigration a prominent place, although the explicitness with which
+it is set forth is very surprising to one acquainted with the way the
+doctrine is generally ignored by the educated. I quote from the _Hindu
+Text-book_, published in 1903, that Westerns may realise that in dealing
+with transmigration we are not dealing simply with some old-world
+doctrine deciphered from some palm-leaf written in some ancient
+character. After describing--here following the ancient philosophical
+writings, the Upanishads--how the Jivatma or Soul comes up through the
+various existences of the mineral, plant, and animal kingdoms until it
+reaches the human stage, the Text-book proceeds to describe the further
+upward or downward process. It is declared that the downward movement
+(from man to animal) is now much rarer than formerly--that concession is
+made to modern ideas--but the _law_ of the downward process is as
+follows: "When a man has so degraded himself below the human level that
+many of his qualities can only express themselves through the form of a
+lower creature, he cannot, when his time for rebirth comes, pass into a
+human form. He is delayed, therefore, and is attached to the body of one
+of the lower creatures as a co-tenant with the animal, vegetable, or
+mineral Jiva [life], until he has worn out the bonds of these non-human
+qualities and is fit to take birth again in the world of men. A very
+strong and excessive attachment to an animal may have similar results."
+Where modern ideas reach in India, one can understand such ideas as
+those melting away. A second passage from the Text-book is interesting,
+as showing the compiler's idea of the place of a life in Europe in the
+chain of existences, although in this case also the statement is made
+only about "ancient days." "The Jivatma [soul] was prepared for entrance
+into each [Indian] caste through a long preliminary stage _outside_
+India; then he was born into India and passed into each caste to receive
+its definite lessons; then was born away from India to practise these
+lessons; usually returning to India to the highest of them, in the final
+stages of his evolution." In other words, people of the outer world, say
+Europeans, are rewarded for virtue by being born into the lowest Indian
+caste, and then, after rising to be brahmans in India, they go back to
+Europe to give it the benefit of their acquirements; and finally crown
+their career by reappearing in India as a brahman philosopher or jogi.
+Surely we may laugh at this without being thought unsympathetic or
+narrow-minded. We recall Mrs. Besant's assertion that she had a dim
+recollection of an existence as a brahman pandit in India. According to
+the spiritual genealogy of the _Hindu Text-book_, she may hope to be
+born next in an Indian child, and become a jogi possessed of saving
+knowledge of the identity of self with Deity.
+
+[Sidenote: The women of the middle class and transmigration.]
+
+I asked a lady who had been a missionary in Calcutta for many years, how
+far a belief in transmigration was apparent among the women of the
+middle class. She could recall only two instances in which it had come
+to her notice in her talks with the wives and daughters of educated
+India. Once a reason was given for being kind to a cat, that the
+speaker's grandmother might then be in it as her abode, although the
+observation was accompanied with a laugh. On the second occasion, when
+the lady was having trouble with a slow pupil, one of the women present,
+sympathising with the teacher, said, "Do not trouble with her; perhaps
+next time when she comes back she will be cleverer." The general
+conclusion, therefore, I repeat: Transmigration is no longer a living
+part of the belief of educated India; the Christian conception of the
+Hereafter is as yet only partially taking its place.
+
+
+
+
+CHAPTER XIX
+
+THE IDEAS OF SIN AND SALVATION
+
+ "Conscience does make cowards of us _all_."
+
+ --SHAKESPEARE.
+
+
+[Sidenote: Recapitulation.]
+
+[Sidenote: The new Theism.]
+
+In the new India, as fish out of the water die, many things cannot
+survive. We have seen the educated Hindu dropping polytheism, forgetting
+pantheism, and adopting or readopting monotheism as the basis of his
+religious thinking and feeling. For modern enlightenment and Indian
+polytheism are incongruous; there is a like incongruity between Indian
+pantheism and the modern demand for practical reality. Likewise, both
+polytheism and pantheism are inconsistent with Christian thought, which
+is no minor factor in the education of modern India. Further, the theism
+that the educated Hindu is adopting as the basis of his religion
+approaches to Christian Theism. The doctrines of the Fatherhood of God
+and the Brotherhood of Man have become commonplaces in his mouth.
+
+[Sidenote: Homage to Christ Himself]
+
+Likewise, the educated Hindu is strongly attracted to the person of
+Jesus Christ, in spite of His alien birth and His association with Great
+Britain. There is a sweet savour in His presence, and the man of any
+spirituality finds it grateful to sit at His feet. That familiar
+oriental expression, hyperbolical to our ears, but ever upon the lips in
+India to express the relationship of student to trusted professor, or of
+disciple to religious teacher, expresses exactly the relationship to
+Jesus Christ of the educated man who is possessed of any religious
+instinct. To such a man the miracles, the superhuman claims, the highest
+titles of Jesus Christ, present no difficulty until they are formulated
+for his subscription in some hard dogmatic mould. Then he must question
+and discuss.
+
+[Sidenote: Transmigration forgotten.]
+
+Again, the educated Hindu finds himself employing about the dead and the
+hereafter not the language of transmigration, but words that convey the
+idea of a continuation of our present consciousness in the presence of a
+personal God. For life is becoming worth living, and the thought of life
+continuing and progressing is acceptable. This present life also has
+become a reality; a devotee renouncing the world may deny its reality;
+but how in this practical modern world can a man retain the doctrine of
+Maya or Delusion. It has dropped from the speech and apparently out of
+the mind of the educated classes.
+
+[Sidenote: The ideas of Sin and Salvation by faith in Jesus Christ not
+yet dynamical.]
+
+I have suggested that those features of Christianity that are proving to
+be dynamical in India will be found to be those same that are proving to
+be dynamical in Britain. The converse also probably holds true, as our
+religious teachers might do well to note. The doctrines of Sin and
+Salvation through faith in Jesus Christ do not yet seem to have
+commended themselves in any measure in India. Positive repudiation of a
+Christian doctrine is rare, but the flourishing new sect of the
+North-West, the [=A]ryas, make a point of repudiating the Christian
+doctrine of salvation by faith, although not explicitly denying it in
+their creed. Over against it they set up the Justice of God and the
+certainty of goodness and wickedness receiving each its meed. One can
+imagine that salvation by faith in Jesus Christ, the outstanding feature
+of Christianity, may have been unworthily presented to the [=A]rya
+leaders, so that it appeared to them merely as some cheap or gratis kind
+of "indulgences." The biographer of the Parsee philanthropist, Malabari,
+a forceful and otherwise well-informed writer, sets forth that idea of
+salvation by faith, or an idea closely akin. He is explaining why his
+religious-minded hero did not accept the religion of his missionary
+teachers. "The proud Asiatic," he says, "strives to purchase salvation
+with work, and never stoops to accept it as alms, as it necessarily
+would be if faith were to be his only merit." The unworthy presentation
+of "salvation by faith" may have occurred either in feeble Christian
+preaching or in anti-Christian pamphlets. Neither is unknown in India;
+and anti-Christian pamphlets have been known to be circulated through
+[=A]rya agencies.
+
+[Sidenote: The ideas of sin incompatible with pantheism.]
+
+To appreciate the attitude of the Hindu mind to the doctrines of Sin and
+Salvation, we must return again to the rough division of Hindus
+into--first, the mass of the people, polytheists; secondly, the educated
+classes, now largely monotheists; thirdly, the brahmanically educated
+and the ascetics, pantheists. It is only with the monotheists that we
+have now to deal. As already said--to the pantheist the word sin has no
+meaning. Where all is God, sin or alienation from God is a contradiction
+in terms. The conception of sin implies the _two_ conceptions of God and
+Man, or at least of Law and Man; and where one or other of these two
+conceptions is lacking, the conception of sin cannot arise. In
+pantheism, the idea of man as a distinct individual is relegated to the
+region of Maya or Delusion; there cannot therefore be a real sinner.
+Does such reasoning appear mere dialectics without practical
+application, or is it unfair, think you, thus to bind a person down to
+the logical deductions from his creed? On the contrary, persons denying
+that we can sin are easy to find. Writes the latest British apostle of
+Hinduism, for the leaders of reaction in India are a few English and
+Americans: "There is no longer a vague horrible something called sin:
+This has given place to a clearly defined state of ignorance or
+blindness of the will."[119] I quote again also from Swami Vivekananda,
+representative of Hinduism in the Parliament of Religions at Chicago in
+1893. It is from his lecture published in 1896, entitled _The Real and
+the Apparent Man_. His statement is unambiguous. "It is the greatest of
+all lies," he says, "that we are mere men; we are the God of the
+Universe.... The worst lie that you ever told yourself is that you were
+born a sinner.... The wicked see this universe as a hell; and the
+partially good see it as heaven; and the perfect beings realise it as
+God Himself. By mistake we think that we are impure, that we are
+limited, that we are separate. The real man is the One Unit Existence."
+Such is the logical and the actual outcome of pantheism in regard to the
+idea of sin, and such is the standpoint of Hindu philosophy.
+
+[Sidenote: Sankarachargya, the pantheist's, confession of sins.]
+
+Or if further illustration be needed of the incompatibility of the ideas
+of pantheism and sin, listen to the striking prayer of Sankarachargya,
+the pantheistic Vedantist of the eighth century A.D., with whom is
+identified the pantheistic motto, "One only, without a second."[120] It
+attracts our attention because Sankarachargya is professedly confessing
+sins. Thus runs the prayer: "O Lord, pardon my three sins: I have in
+contemplation clothed in form thee who art formless; I have in praise
+described thee who art ineffable; and in visiting shrines I have ignored
+thine omnipresence."[121] Beautiful expressions indeed, confessions that
+finite language and definite acts are inadequate to the Infinite, nay,
+contradictions of the Infinite, expressions fit to be recited in prayer
+by any man of any creed who feels that God is a Spirit and omnipresent!
+But in a Christian prayer such expressions would only form a preface to
+confession of one's own _moral_ sin; after adoration comes confession.
+Whether, like Sankarachargya, we think of the Deity objectively, as the
+formless and literally omnipresent Being, the _pure Being_ which,
+according to Hegel, equals nothing, or whether like Swami Vivekananda we
+think of man and God as really one, all differentiation being a delusion
+within the mind--there is _no second_, neither any second to sin against
+nor any second to commit the sin.
+
+[Sidenote: The masses and the sense of sin.]
+
+[Sidenote: Prescriptions for sinners.]
+
+For the ignorant masses, the sense of sin has been worn out by the
+importance attached to religious and social externals and by the
+artificial value of the service of a hereditary monopolist priesthood.
+These right, all is right in the eyes of the millions of India. When one
+of the multitude proposes to himself a visit to some shrine or sacred
+spot, no doubt the motive often is some divine dissatisfaction with
+himself; it is a feeling that God is not near enough where he himself
+lives. But what is poured into his ears? By a visit to Dwaraka, the city
+of Krishna's sports, he will be liberated from all his sins. By bathing
+in the sacred stream of the Ganges he will wash away his sins. All who
+die at Benares are sure to go to heaven. By repeating the Gayatri (a
+certain verse of the Rigveda addressed to the sun) a man is saved. "A
+brahman who holds the Veda in his memory is not culpable though he
+should destroy the three worlds"--so says the Code of Manu. The Tantras,
+or ritual works of modern Hinduism, abound in such prescriptions for
+sinners. "He who liberates a bull at the Aswamedika place of pilgrimage
+obtains _mukti_, that is salvation or an end of his rebirths." "All sin
+is destroyed by the repetition of Kali's thousand names." "The water of
+a guru's [religious teacher's] feet purifies from all sin." "The man who
+carries the guru's dust [the dust of the guru's feet] upon his head is
+emancipated from all sin and is [the god] Siva himself." "By a certain
+inhalation of the breath through the left nostril, and holding of the
+breath, with repetition of _yam_, the V[=a]yu Bija or mystical spell of
+wind or air, the body and its indwelling sinful self are dessicated, the
+breath being expelled by the right nostril."[122] And so on _ad
+infinitum_. Superstition, Western or Eastern, has no end of panaceas. We
+recall the advertisements of "Plenaria indulgenzia" on the doors of
+churches in South Italy. Visiting Benares, the metropolis of popular
+Hinduism, the conception of salvation everywhere obtruded upon one is
+that it is a question of sacred spots, and of due offerings and
+performances thereat.
+
+[Sidenote: The signification of sacrifices to the Indian masses.]
+
+[Sidenote: Description of animal sacrifice.]
+
+What to the masses is _sacrifice_ even, the word which to western ears,
+familiar with the term in our Scriptures, suggests acknowledgment of sin
+and atonement therefor? It is a mistake to regard sacrifices in India as
+expiatory; they are gifts to the Deities as superior powers for boons
+desired or received, or they are the customary homage to the powers that
+be, at festivals and special occasions. Animal sacrifices are
+distinguished from the offerings of fruits and flowers only in being
+limited to particular Deities and pertaining to more special occasions.
+An actual instance will show the place that sacrifices hold. In a letter
+from a village youth to his father, informing him how he had proceeded
+upon his arrival at Calcutta, whither he had gone for the University
+Matriculation Examination, he reports that he has offered a goat in
+sacrifice in order to ensure his success. What he probably does is this.
+In a bazaar near the great temple of Kalighat, near Calcutta, the
+greatest centre of animal sacrifices in the world, he buys a goat or
+kid, fetches it into the temple court and hands it over to one of the
+priests whom he has fee'd. The priest puts a consecrating daub of red
+lead upon the animal's head, utters over it some mantra or sacred
+Sanscrit text, sprinkles water and a few flowers upon it at the actual
+place of slaughter, and then delivers it over again to the offerer. Then
+when the turn of the offerer, whom we are watching, has come, he hands
+over the animal to the executioner, who fixes its neck within a forked
+or Y-shaped stick fixed fast in the ground. With one blow the animal's
+head is severed from its body. The bleeding head is carried off into the
+shrine to be laid before the image of the goddess, and become the temple
+perquisite. The decapitated body is carried off by the offerer to
+furnish his family with a holiday meal. With his forehead ceremonially
+marked with a touch of the blood lying thick upon the ground, the
+offerer leaves the temple, his sacrifice finished. Such is animal
+sacrifice; if the description recalls the slaughter-house, the actual
+sight is certainly sickening. Yet, far as a European now feels from
+worship in such a place, and thankful to Him who has abolished sacrifice
+once for all, there is no doubt religious gratification to those who go
+through what I have described. Our point is that, as Sir M. Monier
+Williams declares, in such an offering, "there is no idea of effacing
+guilt or making a vicarious offering for sin."[123]
+
+[Sidenote: The educated classes and the idea of sin.]
+
+[Sidenote: The brahma monopoly of nearness to the Deity broken down.]
+
+The educated classes, breathing now a monotheistic atmosphere, although
+in close contact with polytheism in their homes and with pantheism in
+their sacred literature, have reached the platform on which the idea of
+sin may be experienced. A member of that class, a pantheist no longer,
+is in the presence of a personal God, a Moral Being, and is himself a
+responsible person, with the instincts of a child of that Supreme Moral
+Being, our Father. With his education, he knows himself to be
+independent of brahmanical mediation in his intercourse with that Being.
+As confirmation, it is noteworthy how many of the religious leaders of
+modern times, like Buddha of old, are other than brahman by caste. In a
+previous chapter the names of a number of these non-brahman leaders were
+given. Even the Hindu ascetics of these latter days are more numerously
+non-brahman than of old, for in theory only brahmans have reached the
+ascetical stage of religious development. Whatever the reason, the
+brahmanical monopoly of access to and inspiration from the Deity is no
+longer recognised by new-educated India.
+
+[Sidenote: The worship of the new sects--its significance.]
+
+In like manner, the new religious associations seem to feel themselves
+directly in the presence of God. Congregational worship, a feature new
+to Hindus, is a regular exercise in the Br[=a]hma Sam[=a]j or Theistic
+Association of Bengal, the Pr[=a]rthan[=a] Sam[=a]jes or Prayer
+Associations of Western India, and the [=A]rya Sam[=a]j or Vedic
+Theistic Association of the United Provinces and the North-West of
+India. When Rammohan Roy, the theistic reformer, opened his church in
+Calcutta in 1830, he introduced among Hindus congregational worship and
+united prayer, before unknown among them and confessedly borrowed from
+Christian worship.[124] The public worship in all these bodies is indeed
+not unlike many a Christian service, consisting of Prayer to God, Praise
+of God, and expositions of religious truth. In a small collection of
+hymns, "Theistic Hymns," published some years ago for the use of members
+of the [=A]rya Sam[=a]j, we find many Christian hymns expressive of this
+personal relationship to God. We find "My God, my Father, while I
+stray," and "O God, our help in ages past." Neither of these hymns,
+however, it must be noted, contains confession of sin. Curiously
+incongruous to our minds is the inclusion among these hymns of poems
+like "The boy stood on the burning deck," and "Tell me not in mournful
+numbers," and "There's a magical tie to the land of our home," etc.[125]
+Even among the Hindu revivalists, judged by that test of the incoming of
+public worship, we perceive the growth of the idea of personal
+relationship to God. A recent publication of that party is "_Songs for
+the worship of the Goddess Durga_." One of them, we may note in passing,
+is the well-known hymn, "Work, for the night is coming." All such
+personal relationship, we again repeat, is incompatible with pantheism,
+and almost equally so with the popular sacerdotalism. Not without
+significance do the new theists of Western India call their associations
+the Pr[=a]rthan[=a] Sam[=a]jes or Prayer Associations, and give to the
+buildings in which they worship the name of Prayer Halls instead of
+temples. Let not men say that religion and theological belief belong to
+separable spheres.
+
+[Sidenote: The idea of sin naturally accompanies the new monotheism.]
+
+Once more, the public worship and prayer attendant on the new monotheism
+of the new religious associations are the signs that the stage has been
+reached where sin will be felt and confessed. As yet, however, it cannot
+be said that the thought of sin is prominent. In the creeds of the
+[=A]rya Sam[=a]j and the Pr[=a]rthan[=a] Sam[=a]jes, the word _sin_ does
+not occur. What we find in the Br[=a]hma Sam[=a]j is as follows. From
+the creed of the Southern India Br[=a]hma Sam[=a]j, of date about 1883,
+we quote paragraph 7: "Should I through folly commit sin, I will
+endeavour to be atoned _[sic]_ unto God by earnest repentance and
+reformation."[126] From the "Principles of the Sadharan [Universal or
+Catholic] Br[=a]hma Sam[=a]j," set forth in the organ of the body, we
+quote a paragraph 8: "God rewards virtue and punishes sin, but that
+punishment is for our good and cannot last to eternity." From a
+publication by a third section of the Br[=a]hma Sam[=a]j, the party of
+Keshub Chunder Sen, we quote: "Every sinner must suffer the consequences
+of his own sins, sooner or later, in this world or in the next; for the
+moral law is unchangeable and God's justice irreversible. His mercy also
+must have its way. As the just king, He visits the soul with _adequate
+agonies_, and when the sinner after being thus chastised mournfully
+prays, He as the merciful Father delivers and accepts him and becomes
+reconciled to him. Such reconciliation is the only true atonement."[127]
+Even in the last quoted, the expression "adequate agonies" shows its
+standpoint regarding salvation from sin to be salvation by repentance,
+and not the standpoint of St. Paul, "I live, and yet no longer I, but
+Christ liveth in me."
+
+
+
+
+CHAPTER XX
+
+THE IDEA OF SALVATION
+
+ "The slender sound
+ As from a distance beyond distance grew,
+ Coming upon me--O never harp nor horn
+ Was like that music as it came; and then
+ Stream'd thro' my cell a cold and silver beam,
+ And down the long beam stole the Holy Grail."
+
+ TENNYSON.
+
+
+[Sidenote: Hinduism superseded Buddhism because it offered salvation,
+not extinction.]
+
+Salvation does mean something to every class. The huge fabric of
+Brahmanism does not continue to exist without ministering to some
+wide-felt need of the masses. It was in obedience to some inward demand,
+however perverted, that children were cast into the Ganges at Saugor,
+that human sacrifices were offered and self-tortures like hook-swinging
+were endured. These have been put down by British authority, but there
+still remain many austerities and bloody sacrifices and strange devices
+to satisfy the clamant demand of our souls. Even may we not say that,
+along with other reasons for the disappearance of Buddhism from India,
+some response more satisfying to the human need must have been offered
+by the rival system of Hinduism. Hinduism has deities and avatars;
+Buddhism had none. Two of the most interesting spots in India, the most
+sacred in the world to Buddhists, are Budh-gaya, where under the bo tree
+Buddha attained to enlightenment, and S[=a]rn[=a]th, where he began his
+preaching. Yet the worship at neither place to-day is Buddhist. At the
+scene of Gautama's enlightenment, where he became Buddha or Enlightened,
+one of the conventional statues of Buddha is actually marked and
+worshipped as Vishnu, the Hindu deity, the Preserver in the Hindu triad.
+Even at that most holy shrine of Buddhism, Hinduism has supplanted it,
+for popular Hinduism offered salvation, while Buddhism offered
+extinction. Turning from the masses to the philosophical ascetic--when
+he cuts himself off from family life with all its variety of pleasure
+and interest, not to speak of the self-torture he also sometimes
+inflicts, he too has some corresponding demand, some adequate motive to
+satisfy. His is the resolute quest for salvation of the higher, older
+type. But we are dealing with modern, new-educated India, and now we ask
+ourselves: What does the modern, new-educated Indian mean by salvation?
+Why does the thought of salvation by faith in Jesus Christ fail to reach
+his heart?
+
+[Sidenote: Three ways of salvation in Hinduism: more strictly, three
+stages.]
+
+[Sidenote: 1. Saving knowledge]
+
+[Sidenote: Or now Beatific Vision.]
+
+The acute Indian mind, with its disposition to analyse and its
+tenderness towards all manifestations of religion, has noted three
+different paths of salvation, or more strictly three stages in the path.
+The last only really leads to salvation, the other two paths are
+tolerant recognition of the well-meaning religious efforts of those who
+have not attained to understanding of the true and final path of
+salvation. For convenience sake we may roughly designate the three ways
+as Saving Works, and Saving Faith, and Saving Knowledge, placing the
+elementary stage first. One of the Tantras or ritual scriptures of
+Modern Hinduism, the Mahanirv[=a]na Tantra, thus explains the three
+stages in the path and their respective merits: "The knowledge that
+Brahma alone is true is the best expedient; meditation is the middling
+[= the means?]; and (2) the chanting of glories and the recitation of
+names is the worst; and (3) the worship of idols is the worst of the
+worst.[128] Of the pantheist's "saving knowledge," perhaps enough has
+been said. But again, it is the piercing of the veil of Maya or Delusion
+which hides from the soul that God is the One and the All. It is the
+transformation of the consciousness of "I" into that of the "One only,
+without a second." It is the ability to say "Aham Brahman," _i.e._ I am
+Brahma. In the _Life of Dr. Wilson_, the Scottish Missionary at Bombay,
+we read that in 1833, Dr. Wilson went with a visitor to see a celebrated
+jogi who was lying in the sun in the street, the nails of whose hands
+were grown into his cheek, and on whose head there was the nest of a
+bird. The visitor questioned the jogi, "How can one obtain the knowledge
+of God?" and the reply of the jogi was, "Do not ask me questions; you
+may look at me, for I am God." "Aham Brahman," very probably was his
+reply. That is pantheistic salvation, _mukti_, or deliverance from
+further human existences and their desires and delusions. At last the
+spirit is free, and the galling chains of the lusting and limited body
+are broken. But as pantheism is declining, such cases are growing fewer,
+and for the educated Hindus, now largely monotheists, the saving
+knowledge is rather a beatific vision of the Divine, only vouchsafed to
+minds intensely concentrated upon the quest and thought of God, and cut
+off from mundane distractions. This is the union with God which is
+salvation to many of the modern monotheistic Hindus.
+
+[Sidenote: The quest of the beatific vision still implies the
+dissociation of religion and active life.]
+
+[Sidenote: An unproductive religious ideal.]
+
+What concerns us here is that in the conception of the beatific vision,
+we still find ourselves in a different religious world from
+ours--religion exoteric for the vulgar, and religion esoteric for the
+enlightened; religion not for living by, but for a period of retirement;
+a religion of spiritual self-culture, not of active sonship and
+brotherhood. Far be it from me to say that at this point the West may
+not learn as well as teach, for how much thought does the culture of the
+spirit receive among us? How little! However that may be, this
+conception of the religious life is deeply rooted in educated India. The
+impersonal pantheistic conception of the Deity may be passing into the
+theistic, and even into Christian theism; the doctrine of transmigration
+may be little more than the current orthodox explanation of the coming
+of misfortune; the doctrine of Maya or the illusory character of the
+phenomena of our consciousness, it may be impossible to utter in this
+new practical age; and Jesus Christ may be the object of the highest
+reverence; but still the instinctive thought of the educated Hindu is
+that there is a period of life for the world's work, and a later period
+for devotion to religion. When dissatisfaction with himself or with the
+world does overtake him, instinctively there occur to him thoughts of
+retirement from the world and concentration of his mind, thereby to
+reach God's presence. Very few spiritually minded Hindus past middle
+life pass into the Christian Church, as some do at the earlier stages of
+life. Under the sway of the Hindu idea of salvation, by knowledge or by
+intense intuition, they withdraw from active life to meditate on God,
+with less or more of the practice of religious exercises. Painful to
+contemplate the spiritual loss to the community of a conception of
+religion that diverts the spiritual energy away from the community, and
+renders it practically unproductive, except as an example. Once more we
+recall as typical the jogi, not going about doing good, anointed with
+the Holy Ghost and with power, but fixed like a plant to its own spot,
+and with inward-looking eyes. Time was that there were jogis and joginis
+(female jogis) in Europe; but even of St. Theresa, at one period of her
+life a typical jogini, we read that not long after her visions and
+supernatural visitations, she became a most energetic reformer of the
+convents.
+
+[Sidenote: The jogi, not the brahman, is the living part of present-day
+Hinduism.]
+
+That quest for the beatific vision or for union with God, is the highest
+and the most living part of present-day Hinduism, whether monotheistic
+or pantheistic. Not the purohit brahman (the domestic celebrant), or the
+guru brahman (the professional spiritual director), conventionally
+spoken of as divine, but the jogi or religious seeker is the object of
+universal reverence. And rightly so. The reality of this aspect of
+Hinduism is manifest in the ease with which it overrides the idea of
+caste. In theory brahmans are the twice-born caste, the nearest to the
+Deity and to union with Him. A man of lower caste, in his upward
+transmigrations towards union with God or absorption into Deity, should
+pass through an existence as a brahman. In the chapter on Transmigration
+we found that the upward steps of the ladder up to the brahman caste had
+been clearly stated in an authoritative Hindu text-book. The word
+_br[=a]hman_, the name of the highest caste, is itself in fact a synonym
+for Deity. But as a matter of fact, men of any caste, moved by the
+spirit, are found devoting themselves to the jogi life. "He who attains
+to God is the true br[=a]hman," is the current maxim, attributed to the
+great Buddha.
+
+[Sidenote: Saving Faith, or Bhakti.]
+
+[Sidenote: Bhakti implies a personal God.]
+
+[Sidenote: Bhakti a genuine feeling because it may override caste.]
+
+[Sidenote: Bhakti not fit to cope with caste.]
+
+This brings us to the second of the three paths of salvation, the middle
+portion of the upward path to the mountain top of clear, unclouded
+vision of the All, the One Soul. In Hindu theory, at this second stage
+man is still amid the clouds that cling to the mountain's breast. For
+easy reference I have named it _Salvation by Faith_, although the
+English term must not mislead. The extract from the Mahanirv[=a]na
+Tantra, already quoted, describes this inferior stage as the method of
+"chanting of glories and recitation of names" of gods. The Sanscrit
+name, _Bhakti_, is rendered devotion, or fervour, or faith, or fervent
+love; and in spite of alien ideas associated with bhakti, bhakti is much
+more akin to Faith than are many of the features of Hinduism to the
+Christian analogues with whose names they are ticketed. For example,
+bhakti practically implies a personal god, not the impersonal
+pantheistic Brahma. Intense devotion to some personal god, generally
+Vishnu the preserver, under the name Hari, or either of Vishnu's chief
+incarnations, Ram or Krishna, is the usual manifestation of bhakti. In
+actual practice it displays itself in ecstatic dancing or singing, or in
+exclaiming the name of the god or goddess, or in self-lacerations in his
+or her honour. Lacerations and what we would call penances, be it
+remembered, are done to the honour of a Deity; they are not a discipline
+like the self-whipping of the Flagellants and the jumping of the Jumpers
+of the fourteenth and fifteenth centuries. "Bhakti," says Sir Monier
+Williams, "is really a kind of 'meritorious work,' and not equivalent to
+'faith' in the Christian sense."[129] Bhakti is the religion of many
+millions of India, combined more or less with the conventional externals
+of sacrifice and offerings and pilgrimages and employment of brahmans,
+which together constitute the third path of salvation, by karma or
+works. That ecstatic adoration is religion for many millions of India,
+although the name _bhakti_ may never pass their lips. We judged the idea
+of salvation by knowledge, or by intense concentration of mind, to be
+_genuinely_ felt, because it could override the idea of caste. Applying
+the same test here, we must acknowledge the genuineness of feeling in
+bhakti. Theoretically, at least, as Sir Monier Williams says, "devotion
+to Vishnu supersedes all distinctions of caste"; and again, "Vishnavism
+[Vishnuism], notwithstanding the gross polytheistic superstitions and
+hideous idolatry to which it gives rise, is the only Hindu system worthy
+of being called a religion."[130] In actual practice the repudiation of
+caste no doubt varies greatly. In some cases, caste is dropped only
+during the fit of fervour or bhakti. At Puri, _during_ the celebrated
+Juggernath (Jagan-nath, Lord of the world) pilgrimage, high caste and
+low together receive and eat the temple food, afterwards resuming their
+several ranks in caste. As a matter of fact it was found at the census
+of 1901, that with the exception of a few communities of devotees, all
+the professed Vishnuites returned themselves by their caste names. Hindu
+bhakti, like Christianity, is in conflict with caste, and bhakti has not
+proved fit to cope with it.
+
+[Sidenote: Bhakti in other religions.]
+
+[Sidenote: In Christian worship.]
+
+Bhakti, then, is simply the designation for fervour in worship or in
+presence of the Deity, as it appears in Hinduism. For fervour is not
+peculiar to any religion, even ecstatic fervour. We see it among the
+Jews in King David's dancing before the ark of the Lord, and we see it
+in the whirling of the dervishes of Cairo, despite Mahomedans' overawing
+idea of God. May we not say that the singing in Christian worship
+recognises the same religious instinct, and the necessity to permit the
+exercise of it. Many of the psalms, we feel we must chant or sing;
+reading is too cold for them--the 148th Psalm for example, "Praise ye
+the Lord from the heavens; praise Him in the heights: praise ye Him, sun
+and moon," and so on.
+
+[Sidenote: Bhakti a natural channel for religious feeling, now being
+reconsecrated.]
+
+We pass over the extravagances and gross depths to which bhakti,
+devotion or faith or love, may degenerate in the excitement of religious
+festivals--_corruptio optimi pessimum_. Even, strange to say, we find
+the grossness of bhakti also deliberately embodied in figures of wood
+and stone. Passing that over, we repeat that in bhakti or devotion to a
+personal God, or even only ecstatic extravagant devotion to a saint or
+religious hero semi-deified, we have a natural channel for the religious
+feeling of Indians, a channel that in these days is wearing deep. I
+speak of the middle classes, not of the ignorant masses, and my point is
+that the middle classes and the new religious organisations including
+the Indian Church are reconsecrating bhakti. Here is a portion of a
+bhakti hymn of one of the sections of the Br[=a]hma Sam[=a]j:
+
+ "The gods dance, chanting the name of Hari;
+ Dances my Gouranga in the midst of the choral band;
+ The eyes full of tears, Oh! how beautiful!
+ Jesus dances, Paul dances, dances Sakya Muni."
+
+[Sidenote: Bhakti in the Indian Church.]
+
+Between singing the song and acting it while singing, the distance in
+India is little. The explanation of a recent Hindu devotee, Ramkrishna
+Paramhansa, is: "A true devotee, who has drunk deep of divine Love, is
+like a veritable drunkard, and as such cannot always observe the rules
+of propriety."[131] Manifestations of bhakti we would soon have in the
+Indian Christian Church were the cold moderating influence of Westerns
+lessened; and as the Church increases and becomes indigenous, we must
+welcome bhakti in measure. Every religious procession will lead to
+manifestations of bhakti. In the Church of Scotland Magazine, _Life and
+Work_, for November 1904, we are told of a convert at Calcutta: "She
+kept speaking and singing of Jesus.... She appeared to the Hindu family
+to be a Christ-intoxicated woman." Again, in the _Indian Standard_ for
+October 1905, we read of a religious revival among the Christians of the
+hills in Assam, where the Welsh missionaries work. We may contrast the
+concomitants of the revival with those attending the late revival even
+among the fervid Welsh. At one meeting, we are told, "the fervour rose
+at times to boiling heat, and scores of men were almost beside
+themselves with spiritual ecstasy. We never witnessed such scenes;
+scores of people literally danced, while large numbers who did not dance
+waved their arms in the air, keeping time, as they sang some of our
+magnificent Khassie hymns."
+
+[Sidenote: Saving knowledge naturally superseded by Bhakti in the new
+monotheism.]
+
+[Sidenote: An object of bhakti needed for educated India.]
+
+[Sidenote: Buddha, Krishna, Chaitanya.]
+
+[Sidenote: Jesus Christ, the supereminent object of bhakti.]
+
+If what I have frequently repeated in these chapters be correct--that in
+the nineteenth century educated India has become largely monotheistic,
+it is in keeping therewith that the prevailing conception of religion
+should have changed, alongside, from the quest of Saving Knowledge to
+that of Bhakti or enthusiastic devotion to a person. Direct confirmation
+of that inference, a recent Hindu historian supplies. In a different
+context altogether, he declares: "The doctrine of bhakti (Faith) now
+rules the Hindu to the almost utter exclusion of the higher and more
+intellectual doctrine of gnan (Knowledge of the Supreme Soul)." The
+conception of the all-comprehending impersonal Brahma has, indeed, lost
+vitality; for the educated also the externals of the popular religion
+have lost their significance and become puerile. But for them also, the
+objects of popular bhakti, Ram and Krishna, are as much epical as
+religious heroes. Hinduism needs an object of bhakti for her educated
+people. The fact explains several of the novel religious features of the
+past half-century. The great jogi, Buddha, although not a brahman, was
+rediscovered as a religious hero for Hindus; at the commencement of the
+century he was a heretic to the brahmans. "The head of a sect inimical
+to Hinduism," the great Rammohan Roy calls him. So Sir Edwin Arnold's
+_Light of Asia_ had a great vogue some twenty years ago. Then Krishna
+has had his life re-written and his cult revived--purged of the old
+excesses of the Krishna-bhakti. More recently, Chaitanya, the religious
+teacher in Bengal in the fifteenth century, has been adopted by certain
+of the educated class in Bengal as an object of bhakti. Here, it seems
+to me, is found the place of Christ in the mind of educated India. They
+are fairly familiar now with the story of the New Testament, and Jesus
+Christ stands before them as the supereminent object of bhakti; and I
+venture to say is generally regarded as such, although comparatively few
+as yet have adopted the bhakti attitude towards Him. The _Imitatio
+Christi_, however, is a well-known book to the spiritually minded among
+the educated classes. India has advanced beyond the cold, intellectual,
+Unitarian appreciation of Jesus Christ that marked the early Br[=a]hma
+and Pr[=a]rthan[=a] Sam[=a]j movements and manifested itself in their
+creeds in express denial of any incarnation. For Br[=a]hma worship, I
+have seen the hymn, "Jesus, lover of my soul," transformed into "Father,
+lover of my soul." Hindus of the newer bhakti attitude to Christ would
+find no difficulty in singing the hymn as Christians do, provided the
+doctrinal background be not obtruded upon them. Sober faith has dawned,
+and will formulate itself by and by.
+
+
+
+
+CHAPTER XXI
+
+CONCLUSION
+
+ "Draw the curtain close,
+ And let us all to meditation."
+
+ SHAKESPEARE, _Hen. VI_. II.
+
+
+Sailing, say to India, from Britain down through the Atlantic, close by
+the coast of Portugal and Spain, and then, within the Mediterranean,
+skirting the coast of Algeria, and so on, one is often oppressed with a
+sense of his isolation. We can see that the land we are passing is
+inhabited by human beings like ourselves; and those houses visible are
+homes; and signs of life we can see even from our passing vessel. What
+of all the tragedies and comedies that are daily being enacted in these
+houses--the exits and the entrances, the friendships and the feuds, the
+selfishnesses and self-sacrifices, the commonplace toil, the children's
+play, that are going on the very moment we are looking? We are out of
+it, and our affections refuse to be wholly alienated from these
+fellow-beings, although the ship of which we form a part must pursue her
+own aim, and hurries along.
+
+The Briton's tie to India and Indians is of no passing accidental
+character. Our life-histories are not merely running parallel; our
+destinies are linked together. Christian feeling, duty, self-interest,
+and the interest of a linked destiny all call upon us to know each other
+and cherish mutual sympathy. Not that the West has ever been without an
+interest in India, as far back as we have Indian history, in the Greek
+accounts of the invasion of India by Alexander the Great in 327 B.C.
+Writing in the first century B.C. and rehearsing what the earlier Greek
+writers had said about India, Strabo, the Greek geographer, testifies to
+the prevailing interest in India, and even sets forth the difficulty of
+knowing India, exactly as a modern student of India often feels inclined
+to do. "We must take with discrimination," he says, "what we are told
+about India, for it is the most distant of lands, and few of our nation
+have seen it. Those, moreover, who have seen it, have seen only a part,
+and most of what they say is no more than hearsay. Even what they saw,
+they became acquainted with only while passing through the country with
+an army, in great haste. Yea, even their reports about the same things
+are not the same, although they write as if they had examined the things
+with the greatest care and attention. Some of the writers were
+fellow-soldiers and fellow-travellers, yet oft-times they contradict
+each other.... Nor do those who at present make voyages thither afford
+any precise information." We sympathise with Strabo, as our own readers
+also may. The interest of the West was of course interrupted when the
+Turks thrust themselves in between Europe and India and blocked the road
+Eastward overland. But the sea-road round the Cape of Good Hope was
+discovered, and West and East met more directly again, and Britain's
+special interest in India began. Judged by the recent output of English
+books on India, the interest of Britons in things Indian is rapidly
+increasing, and, _pace_ Strabo, it is hoped that this book, the record
+of the birth of New Ideas in India, will not only increase the knowledge
+but also deepen interest and sympathy. For even more noteworthy than the
+number of new books--since many of the new books deal only with what may
+be called Pictorial India--is the deepening of interest manifest in
+recent years.
+
+That self-glorifying expression, "the brightest jewel in the British
+crown," has grown obsolete, and India has become not the glory of
+Britain, but the first of her imperial responsibilities. The thought of
+Britain as well as the thought of new India has changed. To the extent
+of recognising a great imperial responsibility, the mission efforts of
+the Churches and the speeches of statesmen and the output of the press
+have converted Britain. India, what her people actually are in thought
+and feeling, what the country is in respect of the necessities of life
+and industrial possibilities--these are questions that never fail to
+interest an intelligent British audience. In this volume, the aim has
+been to set forth the existing thoughts and feelings, especially of
+new-educated India, and to do so on the historical principle, that to
+know how a thing _has come to be_, is the right way to know what it is
+and how to treat it. The history of an opinion is its true exposition.
+These chapters are not speculations, but a setting forth of the progress
+of opinion in India during the British period, and particularly during
+the nineteenth century. The successive chapters make clear how wonderful
+has been the progress of India during the century in social, political,
+and religious ideas. The darkness of the night has been forgotten, and
+will hardly be believed by the new Indians of to-day; and ordinary
+Britons can hardly be expected to know Indian history beyond outstanding
+political events. Not, however, to boast of progress, but to encourage
+educated Indians to further progress, and to enlighten Britons regarding
+the India which they are creating, is the hope of this volume. Further
+progress has yet to be made, and difficult problems yet await solution,
+and to know the history of the perplexing situation will surely be most
+helpful as a guide. What future is in store for India lies hidden. It
+would be interesting to speculate, and with a few _ifs_ interposed, it
+might be easy to dogmatise. What will she become? is indeed a question
+of fascinating interest, when we ask it of a child of the household, or
+when we ask it of a great people rejuvenated, to whom the British nation
+stands in place of parent. In the history of the soul of a people, the
+century just ended may be but a brief space on which to stand to take
+stock of what is past and seek inspiration for the future, to talk of
+progress made and progress possible.
+
+ "Where lies the land to which the ship would go?
+ Far, far ahead, is all her seamen know.
+ And where the land she travels from away?
+ Far, far behind, is all that they can say."[132]
+
+But the past century is all the experience of India we Britons have, and
+we are bound to reflect well upon it in our outlook ahead.
+
+
+
+
+[Footnote 1: The Senate and People of Rome--Senatus Populus-que
+Romanus.]
+
+[Footnote 2: In the Hindu College at Benares, affiliated to Allahabad
+University, certain orthodox Hindus also objected to sacred texts being
+read in the presence of European professors and teachers. Think of it,
+in that college preparing students for ordinary modern degrees!--Bose,
+_Hindu Civilisation, I_. xxxiii.]
+
+[Footnote 3: One of the Zoroastrian Persians who fled to Western India
+at the beginning of the eighth century A.D. At the census of 1901 they
+numbered 94,190. They are most numerous in the city of Bombay.]
+
+[Footnote 4: _Asiatic Studies_, I.]
+
+[Footnote 5: _Ibid_., I. iii.]
+
+[Footnote 6: _Quinquen, Report on Education in India_, 1897-1902.]
+
+[Footnote 7: For an apparently contrary view, see _Census of India,
+1901, Report,_ p. 430: "Railways, which are sometimes represented as a
+solvent of caste prejudices, have in fact enormously extended the area
+within which those prejudices reign supreme." The sentence refers to the
+influence of the fashion of the higher castes in regard to child
+marriage and prohibition of the marriage of widows.]
+
+[Footnote 8: Sir W.W. Hunter, _England's Work in India_.]
+
+[Footnote 9: The manifold origins of castes are fully discussed in the
+newest lights in the _Census of India Report_, 1901.]
+
+[Footnote 10: Miss Noble [Sister Nivedita], finds herein an apology for
+caste. "The power of the individual to advance is by this means kept
+strictly in ratio to the thinking of the society in which he lives."
+_(The Web of Indian Life_, p. 145.)]
+
+[Footnote 11: Sir A. Lyall, _Asiatic Studies_, I. v.: "A man is not a
+Hindu because he inhabits India or belongs to any particular race or
+state, but because he is a Brahmanist." Similarly _Census of India_,
+1901, _Report_, p. 360: "The most obvious characteristics of the
+ordinary Hindu are his acceptance of the Brahmanical supremacy and of
+the caste system."]
+
+[Footnote 12: _Harvest Field_, March 1904; _Madras Decen. Missionary
+Conference Report,_ 1902.]
+
+[Footnote 13: Introduction to _Translation of the Ishopanishad_.]
+
+[Footnote 14: _Benares Hindu Coll. Maga_. Sept. 1904.]
+
+[Footnote 15: _Karkarin: Forty years of Progress and Reform_, p. 117.]
+
+[Footnote 16: _Census of India_, 1901, _Report_, pp. 496, 517, 544.]
+
+[Footnote 17: Miss Noble [Sister Nivedita], _Web of Indian Life_, p.
+133.]
+
+[Footnote 18: _Report, Census of India_, 1901, p. 163.]
+
+[Footnote 19: _Census of India_, 1901, _Report_, p. 163.]
+
+[Footnote 20: _Census of India_, 1901, _Report_, p. 522.]
+
+[Footnote 21: _Lux Christi_, by C.A. Mason, p. 255. 1902.]
+
+[Footnote 22: In Italy, in 1891, the sexes were almost equal, being
+males 1000 to females 995.]
+
+[Footnote 23: _Census of India_, 1901, _Report_, p. 115.]
+
+[Footnote 24: A case of Suttee is reported in the _Bengal Police Report_
+for 1903.]
+
+[Footnote 25: _Report, Census of India_, 1901, pp. 442, 443.]
+
+[Footnote 26: Justice Amir Ali, _Life and Teaching of Mohammed_.]
+
+[Footnote 27: Sister Nivedita, _Web of Indian Life_, p. 80.]
+
+[Footnote 28: _Church of Scotland Mission Record_, 1894; _East and
+West_, July 1905.]
+
+[Footnote 29: Trotter, _India under Queen Victoria_.]
+
+[Footnote 30: P. 428.]
+
+[Footnote 31: _Hindu_ was originally a geographical term referring to
+the country of the River Indus. It is derived from the Sanscrit
+(_Sindhu_), meaning _river_, from which also come _Indus, Sindh, Hindu,
+Hindi,_ and _India_. The names _Indus_ and _India_ are English words got
+from Greek; they are not Indian, terms at all, although they are coming
+into use among educated Indians.]
+
+[Footnote 32: _Hindi_ is also used as a comprehensive term for all the
+kindred dialects of Hindustan. See R.N. Cust, LL.D, _Oecumenical List of
+Translations of the Holy Scriptures_, 1901. The above account follows
+that given in the _Census Report_ for 1901.]
+
+[Footnote 33: The correct form, _brahman_, not _brahmin_, is employed by
+the majority of recent writers.]
+
+[Footnote 34: Quoted in _Census of India_, 1881.]
+
+[Footnote 35: _The Web of Indian Life_, pp. 101, 298.]
+
+[Footnote 36: I. xvi.]
+
+[Footnote 37: _Ancient Geography of Asia_, by Nibaran Chandra Das.]
+
+[Footnote 38: For other testimony to the new national feeling, see
+_Decen. Missionary Conference Report_, 1902, p. 305, etc.; Sister
+Nivedita, _Web of Indian Life_.]
+
+[Footnote 39: This may not be so in the extreme south-west, where there
+have been Christians since the sixth century.]
+
+[Footnote 40: _The Indian National Congress_, by John Murdoch, LL.D.,
+1898. (Christian Literature Society, Madras.)]
+
+[Footnote 41: _Karkaria: Forty Years of Progress and Reform_, 1896, p.
+94.]
+
+[Footnote 42: _The Indian National Congress_, by John Murdoch, LL.D., p.
+95. (Madras Christian Literature Society.)]
+
+[Footnote 43: _The Indian National Congress_, by John Murdoch, LL.D.
+(Madras Christian Literature Society), p. 142, etc.]
+
+[Footnote 44: _Asiatic Studies_, I. iii., II. i.]
+
+[Footnote 45: _The Indian National Congress_, by John Murdoch, LL.D., p.
+153. (Madras Christian Literature Society.)]
+
+[Footnote 46: Smith, _Life of Alexander Duff_, 1881, Chapter V.]
+
+[Footnote 47: _Asiatic Studies_, II. I. 7, 37.]
+
+[Footnote 48: _Report of Madras Decennial Missionary Conf_., 1902, p.
+311.]
+
+[Footnote 49: Acts iv. 33.]
+
+[Footnote 50: Acts xvii. 18, 32.]
+
+[Footnote 51: _Statistical Atlas of India_, 1895.]
+
+[Footnote 52: Census of 1901.]
+
+[Footnote 53: _Hinduism and its Modern Exponents_, by Rev. C.N. Banerji,
+B.A.]
+
+[Footnote 54: Monier Williams, _Brahmanism_, etc., p. 18.]
+
+[Footnote 55: Monier Williams, _Hinduism_, p. 38.]
+
+[Footnote 56: Youngson, _Punjab Mission of the Church of Scotland_, p.
+27.]
+
+[Footnote 57: "The Arya Samaj," by Rev. H.D. Griswold, D.D., _Madras
+Decen. Mission. Conference Report_; "The Arya Samaj," by Rev. H. Forman,
+_Allahabad Mission Press_, 1902; _Biographical Essays_, by Max
+Müller--"Dyananda Saraswati"]
+
+[Footnote 58: For another explanation of the separation, see Lillie,
+_Madame Blavatsky_, chap. vii.]
+
+[Footnote 59: 62,458,077 Mahomedans at Census of 1901.]
+
+[Footnote 60: _Census of India_, 1901, _Report_, pp. 371-73.]
+
+[Footnote 61: Disguised as _Necharis_ in the _Report, Census of India_,
+1901, p. 373. See Youngson, _Punjab Mission of the Church of Scotland_,
+p. 14; _Madras Decen. Miss. Conf. Report of_ 1902, p. 341.]
+
+[Footnote 62: _Asiatic Studies_, I. 1.]
+
+[Footnote 63: Guru-prasad Sen in _Introduction to the Study of
+Hinduism_, quoted in _Madras Decen. Miss. Conf. Report_, p. 280.]
+
+[Footnote 64: Sister Nivedita, _Web of Indian Life_, pp. 175, 179.]
+
+[Footnote 65: Cf. _Philosophic Hinduism_, p. 27, Madras, C.V.E.S.]
+
+[Footnote 66: Amy W. Carmichael, _Things as they are in South India_.]
+
+[Footnote 67: Monier Williams, _Brahmanism and Hinduism_, p. 54.]
+
+[Footnote 68: _Indian Missions from the Outside_.]
+
+[Footnote 69: _Hinduism_, p. 88. _Things as They Are_, iv. by Amy W.
+Carmichael.]
+
+[Footnote 70: _Intellectual Progress of India_, P. Mitter, p. 5.]
+
+[Footnote 71: _Defence of Hindu Theism: Appeal to the Christian Public_
+(II. 91).]
+
+[Footnote 72: Smith, _Life of Dr. Wilson_.]
+
+[Footnote 73: Rammohan Roy, _Appeal to the Christian Public_.]
+
+[Footnote 74: _Vedic Hinduism_, (Madras C.V.E.S.) 1888.]
+
+[Footnote 75: Bose, _Hindu Civilisation during British Rule_, i. 95.]
+
+[Footnote 76: Monier Williams, _Modern India_, 1878, p. 101.]
+
+[Footnote 77: Plato in the _Timæus_ teaches the eternal existence of
+matter as a substance distinct from God. See also p. 134.]
+
+[Footnote 78: Max Müller, _Ramakrishna_, p. 48.]
+
+[Footnote 79: Sister Nivedita, _The Web of Indian Life_.]
+
+[Footnote 80: Monier Williams, _Brahmanism and Hinduism_, p. 25, etc.]
+
+[Footnote 81: For the Yoga System, see pp. 127, 128, 134.]
+
+[Footnote 82: _Text-book of Hindu Religion_, etc., p. 60.]
+
+[Footnote 83: See _also Life of Rev. J.J. Weitbrecht_, 1830, p. 318.]
+
+[Footnote 84: Max Müller, _Ramakrishna_, p. 8.]
+
+[Footnote 85: _Weekly Statesman_ (Calcutta), 14 IX. 1905.]
+
+[Footnote 86: Rev. Dr. Griswold in _Madras Decen. Missionary Conf.
+Report_, 1902, p. 317.]
+
+[Footnote 87: _Asiatic Studies_, II. i. 11.]
+
+[Footnote 88: Sister Nivedita, _The Web of Indian Life_, pp. 191, 287.]
+
+[Footnote 89: Avatar=a descent.]
+
+[Footnote 90: Lillie, _India and its Problems_.]
+
+[Footnote 91: Smith, _Life of Dr. John Wilson_, pp. 63, 65.]
+
+[Footnote 92: Lillie, _India and its Problems_, p. 130.]
+
+[Footnote 93: _Biographical Sketch of K.M. Banerjea_, p. 79. K.M.
+Banerjea, _Christianity and Hinduism_, pp. 1, 2, 11. Monier Williams,
+_Hinduism_, p. 36, etc; _Brahmanism and Hinduism_, pp. 4, 14, 17, 33.
+Compare Hebrews i. 2, 3.]
+
+[Footnote 94: _Hinduism and its Modern Exponents_, Rev. C.N. Banerjea,
+B.A. Calcutta, 1893.]
+
+[Footnote 95: _Sketches of Indian Christians_ (Madras C.L.S.), 1896.]
+
+[Footnote 96: _Lectures in India_.]
+
+[Footnote 97: P.N. Mitter, _Intellectual Progress of Modern India_.]
+
+[Footnote 98: _U.F. Church of Scot. Mission Report_ for 1903; _Madras
+Decen. Missionary Conference Report_, 1903, pp. 310, 311.]
+
+[Footnote 99: Farquhar, _The Future of Christianity in India_ (Chr. Lit.
+Soc).]
+
+[Footnote 100: K.C. Banurji, Esq., M.A., B.L., Registrar of Calcutta
+University.]
+
+[Footnote 101: _Asiatic Studies_, I. v. 143.]
+
+[Footnote 102: _Madras Decen. Miss. Conf. Report_, 1902, p. 345.]
+
+[Footnote 103: Translated by Rev. J.L. Thakur Das, of Lahore.]
+
+[Footnote 104: J.N. Farquhar, M.A., in _The Future of Christianity in
+India_, Madras C.L.S.]
+
+[Footnote 105: For a fuller statement, see Farquhar, _The Future of
+Christianity in India_. C.L.S., Madras.]
+
+[Footnote 106: Flint, _Philosophy of History_.]
+
+[Footnote 107: _Asiatic Studies_, I. i.]
+
+[Footnote 108: Bhag. Gita, v. 3, quoted by Max Müller in _Ramakrishna_,
+p. 3.]
+
+[Footnote 109: _Asiatic Studies_, II. i. 35.]
+
+[Footnote 110: John v. 11.]
+
+[Footnote 111: The term _Nirvana_ is not used by ordinary uneducated
+Indians: it is known only to the educated.]
+
+[Footnote 112: Max Müller, _Ramakrishna_.]
+
+[Footnote 113: Sister Nivedita, _The Web of Indian Life_.]
+
+[Footnote 114: Rev. H. Forman, _The Arya Sarm[=a]j_, Allahabad.]
+
+[Footnote 115: _Madras Decen. Missionary Conf. Report_, 1902, p. 276.]
+
+[Footnote 116: Hastie, _Hindu Idolatry and English Enlightenment_.]
+
+[Footnote 117: "The tendency of the doctrine of Karma has been to
+promote contentment."--Bose, _Hindu Civilisation_, I. lix.]
+
+[Footnote 118: Sir M. Monier Williams' _Brahmanism and Hinduism_.]
+
+[Footnote 119: Sister Nivedita, _The Web of Indian Life_, p. 198.]
+
+[Footnote 120: Taken from the Chh[=a]ndogya Upanishad.]
+
+[Footnote 121: Lilly, _India and its Problems_.]
+
+[Footnote 122: K.S. Macdonald, _Sin and Salvation ... in the Tantras_,
+Calcutta Methodist Publ. House.]
+
+[Footnote 123: _Brahmanism and Hinduism_, pp. 25, 24; _Hinduism_, p.
+39.]
+
+[Footnote 124: Monier Williams, _Brahmanism and Hinduism_.]
+
+[Footnote 125: _The [=A]rya Sam[=a][=i]_, by Rev. Henry Forman.
+Allahabad, 1887.]
+
+[Footnote 126: _Religious Reform_, Part IV. Madras C.V.E.S., 1888.]
+
+[Footnote 127: _Religious Reform_, Part IV. Madras C.V.E.S., 1888.]
+
+[Footnote 128: K.S. Macdonald, _Sin and Salvation ... in the Tantras_.
+Calcutta Methodist Publ. House.]
+
+[Footnote 129: Monier Williams, _Brahmanism and Hinduism_, p. 63.]
+
+[Footnote 130: Monier Williams, _Brahmanism and Hinduism_, Chap. V.]
+
+[Footnote 131: Max Müller, _Ranuikrishna Paramahansa_, p. viii.]
+
+[Footnote 132: A.H. Clough. Quoted by Lord Curzon at Simla, September
+1905.]
+
+
+
+
+INDEX
+
+
+Absorption into Deity, 153, 223, 226, 230.
+
+Agnosticism, 183.
+
+Agra, 2, 67, 82.
+
+Ahmad, Mirza Gholam, of Qadian, 202-4, 210.
+
+Ahmad, Sir Syed, 146.
+
+Akbar, 13, 95.
+
+Allah, 3, 207.
+
+Allahabad, 13.
+
+Ammonius, the Neo-Platonist, 208-9.
+
+Anglo-Indians, viii, 51-2, 67, 88, 89, 91, 100, 101, 105, 114, 123, 124,
+160.
+
+Anti-British feeling, ix, xi, 88-95, 101, 137, 144-5, 190, 192, 240.
+
+Anti--Christian feeling, 137, 191-2, 241.
+
+Anti-foreign feeling, 128, 191-2, 240. _See_ Indian bias.
+
+Army. _See_ British soldiers.
+
+[=A]rya Sam[=a]j, 30, 36, 46, 56-7, 64, 122, 132-40, 143-5, 149, 169, 172,
+181-2, 210, 228-9, 241-2, 250-2.
+
+Aryans, 32, 70, 78, 134, 139, 156
+
+Ascetics, 12, 47-9, 107, 157, 184, 219, 249, 255.
+
+Asoka. 77-8.
+
+Assam, 35, 214, 265.
+
+Aurangzeb, 3, 14, 77.
+
+Avatars (descents or incarnations), 184-8, 200, 211.
+
+Avidya (ignorance). _See_ Delusion.
+
+Awakening, Intellectual, 19, 76, 118. _See_ New.
+
+
+Banerjea, K.M., 46, 94, 188-9.
+
+Banyan tree, 12-3.
+
+Baroda, 26, 35, 54, 58.
+
+Beef, 18, 136.
+
+Benares, 3, 13, 54, 132, 142, 246.
+
+Benares, Hindu College, 25, 142-3, 155, 173, 182, 234-5.
+
+Bengal, v, 8-9, 35-6, 47-8, 54, 60, 64, 69, 75, 81-2, 84, 106, 127, 129,
+130, 138, 145, 163, 168, 178, 191, 194-5, 198-9, 218, 230-1, 250, 267.
+
+Bentinck, Lord W., 25.
+
+Besant, Mrs., 31, 38, 140-2, 208, 237.
+
+Bhagabat Gita, 96, 198-9.
+
+Bhakti (enthusiastic devotion), 187, 261-8.
+
+Bible, 111, 194-8, 205-6, 211-2, 233. 247, 253, 263-4, 267.
+
+Blavatsky, Madame, 31, 140-1, 209.
+
+Bombay, 2, 44, 46, 54, 69, 75, 81, 84-6, 96, 130-1, 138-9, 167, 172,
+195, 257.
+
+Bose's _Hindu Civilisation_, etc., 75, 160, 170, 196.
+
+Brahma, 70, 169, 175-7, 256-7, 261, 266.
+
+Brahm[=a], 70, 176-7, 185.
+
+Br[=a]hma Sam[=a]j, 30, 36, 56-7, 62-4, 71, 122, 125-31, 143, 145-6, 148,
+169-71, 179, 192, 194-5, 234, 250, 252, 264, 267-8.
+
+Brahman privileges, 6-7, 16-7, 24, 42, 60, 245-6, 249.
+
+Brahmanism, 69-70, 255.
+
+Brahmans, 7, 21, 23, 26, 30, 35, 38-9, 49, 60, 68-9, 128, 151, 158, 167,
+219, 237, 249-50, 260, 262.
+
+Breath, Ritual management of the, 246.
+
+Britain and India. _See_ India.
+
+British Government, 2, 8, 14, 25, 33-6, 53, 55, 73-6, 79, 92-4, 106,
+144, 208, 217-9.
+
+British Government, a theological illustration, 154, 157.
+
+British Government, Acts of, 14, 53-5, 72, 254.
+
+British Government and caste, 33-6.
+
+British influence, vii, ix, 4-5, 14-15, 42-4, 61, 106, 272-3.
+
+British merchants, viii.
+
+British soldiers, 2, 15.
+
+Brotherhood of man, 102, 239.
+
+Buddha or Sakya Muni, 161, 186, 196, 199, 223, 227, 249, 260, 264, 267.
+
+Buddhism, Buddhists, 66, 70, 77, 141, 196, 226, 254-5.
+
+
+Calcutta, 2, 17, 25-6, 36, 43, 45-8, 63, 72, 79, 85-6, 99, 122, 125-6,
+181, 192, 198, 230, 232, 247-8, 250.
+
+Calcutta University, 6, 49, 68, 134, 247.
+
+Capital in India, 92-3.
+
+Cashmere, 204.
+
+Caste, 22, 39, 46, 48, 56, 75, 95, 128, 132, 135, 137, 142-3, 158, 190,
+211, 218, 260, 262-3.
+
+Caste declining, 16-8, 35, 37-8, 218.
+
+Castes: Brahman. _See_ Brahman;
+ Kayasth (Clerk), 5, 35, 48, 49;
+ Kshatriya or Soldier, 35;
+ Mahratta, 35;
+ Nayar, 33;
+ Pariah, 33;
+ Shaha, 35;
+ Soldier, 35;
+ Sudras (the group of lowest castes recognised as within Hinduism), 6, 21.
+
+Census of 1901, 5, 17, 33-6, 53-4, 57, 59, 61, 64, 106, 131, 154, 207,
+263.
+
+Central Provinces, 17.
+
+Chaitanya or Gauranga, 22, 199-200, 264, 267.
+
+Chet Ram, 204-8.
+
+Chinese--Literati, 43, 113;
+ Pilgrim, 13;
+ Anti-foreign feeling, 191.
+
+Christ. _See_ Jesus Christ.
+
+Christian civilisation in India, xi, 4, 14.
+
+Christian doctrine in contrast, 172, 174, 181, 186, 207, 221-34, 238,
+241, 253, 261-2.
+
+Christian influence, 146, 153, 156, 158-9, 169-71, 179, 197, 206, 222.
+
+Christian religion, The, 221-2.
+
+Christian worship, 117, 128, 187, 245, 250, 263, 264.
+
+Christianity in India, xi, 14, 41, 44, 73, 80, 101, 105-9, 112, 115,
+125-7, 133, 143, 148-9, 165, 182, 190, 196-7, 241.
+
+Christians, 151, 163, 203-4, 233-4.
+
+Christians, Indian, 5, 30, 32, 37, 45, 52, 56-7, 62-4, 66, 89, 122-5,
+137, 143, 169, 190-2, 194-5, 264-6.
+
+Citizenship, Idea of, 24, 72-3, 87, 101, 104, 218.
+
+Civil Servants, vii-ix, 87, 160, 188.
+
+Cochin, 33.
+
+Colleges, Indian, x, 48-9, 74.
+
+Common welfare, Idea of. _See_ Public.
+
+Commons, House of, 102.
+
+Company, East India, 99.
+
+Comparative religion, 107-8.
+
+Conflict of ideas, 4, 6, 7, 49, 117. _See_ Christian doctrine.
+
+Congress, The--the All-India political association, 76-93, 133, 139,
+144.
+
+Conservatism, Indian, vi, 11-20, 46, 49, 83, 142, 158-165.
+
+Coronation, Bengali representative at, 29.
+
+Cow, Sanctity of the, 136, 151, 202.
+
+Creator, 177, 186, 189.
+
+Cremation and burial, 105.
+
+Curzon, Lord, 15, 89, 93, 274.
+
+
+Darjeeling, 18.
+
+Daru-l-harb, 145-6.
+
+Delhi, 2, 67, 68, 82.
+
+Delusion, 153, 157, 173-7, 184-5, 220, 241, 243, 257-8.
+
+Devotee. _See_ Jogi.
+
+Digby, William, 92-3.
+
+Doctors, Indian lady, 62.
+
+Doctrine. _See_ Christian; Hindu.
+
+Drink-selling, 18.
+
+Dualistic conceptions, 172, 178, 242.
+
+Dufferin Association, Lady, 62.
+
+Durga, the Goddess, 251.
+
+Dutt, Narendranath, B.A. _See_ Vivekananda.
+
+
+Eating together, 81, 104, 160.
+
+Educated Indians, The New, v, vii, ix, 44-5, 55, 58, 76, 83, 86-7, 89,
+91, 97-8, 112, 115, 117-8, 124, 127, 132, 140, 143, 149, 155-6, 159-62,
+167-71, 173-4, 178, 183, 185, 189-92, 196, 211, 222, 230-42, 250, 255,
+258.
+
+Education in India--
+ Boys, 5, 43.
+ Females, 5, 46, 55-6, 62.
+ Influence of, 15, 39-49, 94, 101, 106, 115, 126, 132, 146, 160, 168.
+
+Edward VII., 2, 29, 76.
+
+Elphinstone, Mountstuart, 44.
+
+English education. _See_ Education.
+
+English-knowing Indians. _See_ Educated Indians.
+
+English language, 14-5, 39-41, 44, 78, 81, 83.
+
+English literature, 14, 23, 73, 179.
+
+Esoteric religion. _See_ Knowledge.
+
+Eternal entities, Three, 134, 172.
+
+Europe, Voyages to, 26-9, 45, 48, 101, 127, 149.
+
+Europeans. _See_ Anglo-Indians.
+
+Evolution of India, v.
+
+Extinction. _See_ Nirvana.
+
+
+Family ties, Indian, 52, 60.
+
+Famines, 2, 20, 74, 92-3, 94, 98, 106, 215, 232-3.
+
+Farquhar, J.N., 197-8, 209.
+
+Females. _See_ Education; Infanticide; Women.
+
+Females fewer than males, 52-4.
+
+Flesh-eating. _See_ Food.
+
+Food forbidden, vi, 18, 26-7, 48, 105, 136-7.
+
+Future of India, 41, 98, 116, 273-4.
+
+
+Ganges, The, 17, 246, 254, 266-7, 272-3.
+
+Girls. _See_ Education.
+
+God, 134, 150, 154-7, 166-9, 172-5, 178-82, 184, 211, 221-2, 224-5, 230,
+242-5, 250-1.
+
+God, Fatherhood of, 116-8, 149, 179-82, 228-9, 239-40, 249-50.
+
+Goddesses, 107, 178-9, 216, 227, 251.
+
+Gujarat, 82, 178.
+
+Gunning Lectures, v. xii.
+
+Guru (religious teacher or spiritual guide), xi, 163-5, 200, 206, 246,
+260.
+
+
+Hari, the God, 187, 197.
+
+Harnack, Prof., 209-10, 221.
+
+Hastie, Rev. Dr., 48, 231.
+
+Heaven and hell, Ideas of, 224, 228-30. _See_ Hereafter.
+
+Hereafter, The, 117, 149, 213-38, 240.
+
+Hindu, Hinduism, Definitions of, 24, 26, 66, 69-70, 78, 151-4, 169.
+
+Hindu doctrines, 144-69, 200, 228.
+
+Hindu exclusiveness, 6, 30, 47, 75, 80, 142, 149.
+
+_Hindu Religion, Catechism of_, 182.
+
+_Hindu Religion, Text-book of_, 38, 142-3, 173-7, 227, 229, 235-7, 260.
+
+Hindu religious mood, 7, 180.
+
+Hindu reverence for holy men, 165.
+
+Hindu Revival, 38, 79, 122, 143, 155, 173, 193, 211, 230, 235, 251.
+
+Hindu rites, 158-65, 245-9.
+
+Hindu Triad, 70, 176-7, 185-7, 207 255
+
+Hinduism, 7, 112-3, 133, 135, 138, 142-3, 145, 159-60, 163, 173, 182,
+200, 202, 206-9, 228-9, 230, 246-7, 255, 260, 263, 266.
+
+Hinduism and Christianity. _See_ Christian doctrine.
+
+Hinduism regarded as local or racial, 40-1, 114-6.
+
+Hinduism, Solidarity of, 17, 23-4, 75.
+
+Hindus, 106, 128, 133-4, 140, 142, 144, 150, 178, 180, 204, 242, 250.
+
+Hindus and Mahomedans, 3-4, 89, 137, 144, 204.
+
+Hindustan, Hindustani, 66-8, 81.
+
+
+Ideas, New. _See_ New.
+
+Idolatry, 544-5, 48, 65, 127, 133, 135, 166-9, 171, 211, 256, 262.
+
+Ilbert Bill, 88.
+
+Illusion. _See_ Delusion.
+
+Immortality. _See_ Hereafter.
+
+Incarnation. _See_ Avatar.
+
+India, Indians (meaning of), 65-6, 78.
+
+India, Ancient, 139-41, 236.
+
+India and Britain, xi, 2-4, 78, 91, 95-8, 236-7, 270-4.
+
+India and Mahomedans, 145-6.
+
+India, Features of, 158, 202, 204, 206, 212-17, 221.
+
+India, New. _See_ Educated.
+
+India ruled by Indians, 91.
+
+Indian bias, 95-7, 128, 190.
+
+Individual's rights, The, 21-5.
+
+Infanticide, 53-4.
+
+Interest in India, 1-4, 107, 270-4.
+
+
+Japan, 89, 98, 113, 195.
+
+Jesus Christ, 112, 117-9, 149, 184-213, 221-2, 227-8, 234, 240-1, 248,
+253, 255, 258, 264-5, 267-8.
+
+Jesus Christ and Chaitanya, 199-200.
+
+Jesus Christ and Krishna, 187-9, 198-9.
+
+Jesus Christ distinguished from Christians and Christianity, 192-7,
+207-11.
+
+Jews, 104, 151, 203, 263.
+
+Joga philosophy (the system which specially instructs devotees), 127-8,
+134.
+
+Jogi (a devotee), 185, 212, 228, 237, 240, 257-60, 265.
+
+John's Gospel, St., 195, 212, 233.
+
+Juggernath, 263.
+
+Justice, God's, 181, 241, 252.
+
+
+Kali, the Goddess, 178, 246.
+
+Kalighat, 108, 248.
+
+Karachi, 82, 86.
+
+Karma (works, or rebirth according to one's acts), 262. _See_
+Transmigration.
+
+Kayasth (clerk), caste. _See_ Castes.
+
+Keranis (Christians), 137.
+
+Knowledge, Saving, 175, 177, 220, 244, 256-9, 266.
+
+Koran, 145, 182, 203.
+
+Krishna, vi, 96, 186-9, 198-200, 204, 211, 227, 245, 261, 264, 266-7.
+
+Krishnaites, Neo-, 198, 209, 230.
+
+Kulin brahmans (Kulin signifies a recognised aristocracy within a
+caste), 60.
+
+
+Lahore, 122, 180, 204, 206.
+
+Law, Profession of, 42, 62.
+
+Legislative Councils, 73, 84-5.
+
+Life, Economic value of, 216-8, 221.
+
+London, 79, 93, 100, 126.
+
+Lyall, Sir Alfred, 8, 24, 69, 94, 105, 151, 182, 202, 218-19.
+
+
+Macaulay, 44, 99, 168.
+
+Madras, 2, 46, 54, 69, 81-2, 84, 140-1, 152, 161, 170-1, 196.
+
+Mahabharat, 186, 198.
+
+Mahatmas (great spirits), 141, 209.
+
+Mahomedanism, 36-7, 107-8, 128, 144-7, 169.
+
+Mahomedans, 3, 37, 41, 50, 59, 61, 66, 68, 78, 80, 89, 96, 128, 137,
+144-7, 151, 163, 182, 196, 202-4, 206-7, 263.
+
+Mahomedans. _See_ Hindus and Mahomedans.
+
+Mahrattas, 78, 82.
+
+Malabari (a Parsee reformer), 7, 30, 46, 90, 195-6, 241.
+
+Mantra (sacred Sanscrit text), 164, 248.
+
+Manu, 143, 235, 246.
+
+Marriage, 22-3, 26, 31-2, 55-61, 104, 135.
+
+Marriage age for girls, 4, 14, 19, 46, 55-8.
+
+Marriage of widows, 19, 26, 31, 45, 55, 57, 63, 135.
+
+Mary, mother of Jesus, 195, 205, 207.
+
+Masses, The, 43, 182, 228, 242, 245, 254-5.
+
+Matter, 134, 172-3.
+
+Maya or unreality of the objects of Sense and Consciousness. _See_
+Delusion.
+
+Merchants, British, viii.
+
+Messiahs, Indian, 201-4.
+
+Methodists, 111, 265-6.
+
+Middle Class, New. _See_ Educated.
+
+Mission College, 49, 142, 180, 195.
+
+Missionaries, viii, 52, 54, 62, 99, 106, 123, 124, 158, 167, 187, 189,
+191, 195-7, 202, 217, 232, 237, 241. _See_ Scotland.
+
+Missionary Conference, Decennial, 106, 136.
+
+Moghul empire and emperors, 2-4, 14, 67, 77.
+
+Monier Williams. _See_ Williams.
+
+Monotheism, 107, 117, 126, 127-8, 130, 134, 140, 150, 153-5, 161,
+166-183, 239, 242, 252, 258, 260, 266.
+
+Mosque, 3, 13-4, 50.
+
+Mother (title of deities), 178-81.
+
+Mozumdar, P.C., 30, 195.
+
+Mukti, 40-1, 246. _See_ Salvation.
+
+Müller, Max, 75, 136, 170, 175.
+
+Municipalities, 86.
+
+Murdoch, Rev. Dr. John, 81, 91, 93, 95, 170, 196.
+
+Mutiny, The, 95.
+
+
+Nanda-kumar, 25, 42.
+
+Nationality, Idea of, 9, 24, 75, 95, 101, 104, 124, 129, 132, 134, 139,
+190, 218.
+
+Native States, 76, 95.
+
+Nature, Tyranny of, 214-6.
+
+Naturis, 146-7.
+
+Neo-Platonists a religious parallel to New Indians, 207-12.
+
+New Era, The, 1-10, 19, 76.
+
+New ideas, v, vi, ix, xi, 4, 6-10, 15, 19, 49, 76, 165, 236.
+
+New India. _See_ Educated.
+
+New Testament. _See_ Bible; John; Paul.
+
+Newspapers. _See_ Press.
+
+Nirvana, 226, 230, 255.
+
+Noble, Miss (Sister Nivedita), 22, 31, 32, 75, 153, 175, 185, 228, 243.
+
+North-West, The, 82, 172, 241, 250.
+
+Northern India, 2, 28-9, 37, 66-8, 77, 107, 130.
+
+
+Pandit (learned man or teacher), xi, 31, 47, 134, 142, 162.
+
+Pantheism, 107, 126-9, 140, 150, 153, 155-7, 166, 169-78, 182-5, 209,
+220, 229, 239, 242-5, 249, 251, 256-8, 260-1.
+
+Parameswar, 176-7, 207.
+
+Paramhansa, Ramkrishna, 47, 48, 175, 199, 227, 265.
+
+Pariahs. _See_ Castes.
+
+Parliament of Religions, 30, 48, 128, 152, 227, 243.
+
+Parsees, 7, 41, 66, 82, 138, 178.
+
+Patriotism, 95, 116, 130, 132, 134-5, 141, 149, 172, 190. _See_ Indian
+bias.
+
+Paul, Saint, 111, 253, 264.
+
+Pessimism, Indian, 212-22, 229, 232.
+
+Philosophy, Hindu, 47, 70, 128, 172-6, 179, 220.
+
+Physical changes, 120-2.
+
+Pilgrims, 13, 245-6, 262-3.
+
+Plains, The, 2, 66, 130.
+
+Political activity, 20, 138.
+
+Political criticism, Idea of, 7, 72-4, 76, 78.
+
+Political Economy, 99, 216.
+
+Political ideas, New, v, 7, 72-102, 104.
+
+Political reformers, 83.
+
+Polygamy, 55, 59-61.
+
+Polytheism, 128, 133, 150, 153-6, 166-72, 182, 239, 242, 249, 262.
+
+Poona, 97.
+
+Post Office, 2, 34, 76.
+
+Poverty, Indian, 20, 99. _See_ Famines.
+
+Prajapati, 188-9.
+
+Pr[=a]rthan[=a] Sam[=a]jes (Prayer Associations), 122, 130-1, 138, 169,
+171-2, 250-2, 267.
+
+Prayer, 128, 130, 244-5, 250-1.
+
+Press, The Indian, 20, 26, 72, 73, 75, 88-9, 92, 99.
+
+Priesthood, Hereditary, 7, 163, 245.
+
+Priesthood twofold, 163-5.
+
+Professions, Modern, 42, 144.
+
+Progress, xi, 8, 52, 273.
+
+Public meetings, 17, 113.
+
+Public questions, Idea of, 16-7, 72.
+
+Punjab, 36, 47, 84, 130, 132-3, 138, 201, 228, 234.
+
+Purans or later Hindu Scriptures, 137.
+
+Purohit (celebrant priest), 163-5, 260.
+
+Purusha (the first embodiment of the Universal Spirit), 21, 188-9.
+
+
+Qadian. _See_ Ahmad.
+
+
+Race feeling, 88-95.
+
+Railways, 2, 17, 18, 76.
+
+Rajputana, 54, 58.
+
+Ram, 77, 186, 227, 261, 266.
+
+Ramabhai, Pandita, 46.
+
+Ramayan, The, 77, 186.
+
+Rao, Sir T. Madhava, 28, 46.
+
+Reactionaries, 20, 46, 149, 243. _See_ Conservatism; Hindu Revival.
+
+Reformers. _See_ Political, Religious, Social.
+
+Reincarnation. _See_ Transmigration.
+
+Religious ideas, Hindu, 7, 94, 104, 115, 117, 150.
+
+Religious ideas, New, v, 8, 9, 103, 150.
+
+Religious leaders not brahmans, 30-1, 249.
+
+Religious reformers, 22, 45-6, 49.
+
+Renaissance, Indian, 19, 104. _See_ New.
+
+Responsibility, Moral, 156. _See_ Sin.
+
+Resurrection, The, 110-1, 126.
+
+Rigveda (earliest book of Aryan hymns), 135, 188, 234, 246.
+
+Robertson Lectures, Alexander, v, xi. xii.
+
+Roy, Rammohan, 16, 23, 26, 45, 54-5, 75, 125-7, 157, 167-9, 194, 250,
+267.
+
+Russia, 89, 98.
+
+
+Sacred places, 3, 154, 244-8.
+
+Sacrifice, 108, 133, 135, 179, 247-9, 262.
+
+Salvation, 40-1, 108, 221, 239-67. _See_ Mukti.
+
+Sankarachargya, 153, 244-5.
+
+Sanscrit College, Calcutta, 5, 15, 35.
+
+Sanscrit learning, 6, 15, 47, 128, 162.
+
+Saraswati (Hindu Goddess of Learning), 192.
+
+Saraswati, Dyanand, 30, 46, 134, 136.
+
+Schools and Caste, 34, 39.
+
+Schools, Secondary, 43.
+
+Scotland Mission, Church of, 48, 99, 265.
+
+Sea--voyages forbidden. _See_ Europe.
+
+Self-government, 15, 86.
+
+Self-torture, 107, 254-55, 257, 261.
+
+Sen, Keshub Chunder, 8, 30, 46, 125, 130, 179-80, 192, 195, 252.
+
+Serfdom, Indian, 27-9.
+
+Shah, Mahbub, 204-6.
+
+Shrines. _See_ Sacred places.
+
+Sikhs, 37.
+
+Sin, Idea of, 156, 172, 239-53.
+
+Singh, Hakim, 202.
+
+Sinnett, A.P., 92, 141.
+
+Siva, the God, 14, 164, 176-7, 185, 246.
+
+Sivaji, 96.
+
+Social ideas, Hindu, 6-7, 21, 50, 104, 105. _See_ Women, Zenana.
+
+Social ideas, New, v, 8, 21, 39, 98.
+
+Social reformers, 22, 45-6, 49, 116.
+
+Social usages rigid, Hindu, 159, 165.
+
+Sorabjee, Miss Cornelia, 62.
+
+Soul, The, 134, 172-3, 213-4, 224-5, 227-31, 235-6.
+
+South India, 28-9, 33-4, 37, 106, 130, 156, 195, 232, 252.
+
+Students, 41-5, 60.
+
+Sudras. _See_ Castes.
+
+Suttee or Widow-burning (_Sati,_ a chaste woman), v, 4, 45, 54-5, 127.
+
+Swadeshi (boycott of all except _own-country_ products), 97.
+
+
+Tantras, 229, 246, 256, 261.
+
+Teachers, Indian, xi.
+
+Tennyson, 14, 216, 234, 254.
+
+Theatres, 63.
+
+Theism. _See_ Monotheism.
+
+Theosophists, 30, 38, 92, 122, 132, 138-43, 149, 208-9, 235.
+
+Thibet, 89, 141, 196, 204, 209.
+
+Tilak, Hon. Mr., 96-7, 99.
+
+Tols, 162-3.
+
+Transmigration, 31, 38, 108, 134, 153, 185, 213-4, 220-38, 240, 246,
+258, 260.
+
+Travancore State, 37.
+
+Trinity, 186, 207.
+
+
+Unitarians, 126, 171, 267.
+
+United Provinces, 36, 46, 54, 84, 105, 130, 132-3, 145, 172, 228, 234,
+250.
+
+Unity of India, New, 75, 104, 116.
+
+Universities, 43, 49, 89, 99-100, 216.
+
+Upanishads, 170, 235.
+
+
+Vedanta (the specially pantheistic system of Hindu philosophy), 6, 172,
+209, 230, 244.
+
+Vedas, 46, 135-7, 140, 210, 234.
+
+Vedas do not sanction certain abuses, 47, 135.
+
+Viceroy, 79, 85, 114.
+
+Victoria, Queen, 2, 52.
+
+Vidyasagar, I.C., 45, 63.
+
+Vivekananda, Swami (Narendranath Dutt, B.A.), 30, 47-9, 128, 227, 243-5.
+
+Vishnu, the God; or Hari, 176-7, 185-7, 197, 255, 261.
+
+Vishnuism, 262.
+
+
+Wahabbis, 145.
+
+Western India, 8, 35, 54, 82, 138, 171, 251.
+
+Widow. _See_ Marriage.
+
+Williams, Sir M. Monier, 23, 70, 126, 154-5, 164, 170, 188-9, 235, 249,
+262
+
+Wilson, Dr. John, 167, 257.
+
+Women, 151, 237.
+
+Women, Social position of, 31, 37, 40, 50-64. _See_ Zenana.
+
+
+Youngson, Rev. Dr., 135-6.
+
+
+Zenana system (Zenana=the women's portion of a Hindu house), 52, 55,
+61-3, 133.
+
+
+
+
+
+End of the Project Gutenberg EBook of New Ideas in India During the
+Nineteenth Century, by John Morrison
+
+*** END OF THE PROJECT GUTENBERG EBOOK 14294 ***